It is time for a revolution of thought in Europe

TOPICS:  The greatest need in Europe today – Learn from the history of Europe – The unique opportunity for an awakening in Europe – Claim the true authority of the Living Word – You are here to help manifest the Golden Age of Saint Germain – It is time for a second revolution of thought in Europe –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, May 18, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

Most gracious Ladies and Gentlemen, Saint Germain I AM, and I come with a flame of gratitude for your presence on this continent, at this conference, at your willingness to study the true teachings of Christ brought forth specifically for the Aquarian Age. For my beloved, there are indeed few beings in heaven that have a greater respect, admiration and pure love for Jesus than I myself.

Truly, in many embodiments I was inspired by the teachings of Christ, and when I walked this continent in various embodiments – and as the Wonderman of Europe – I always sought to impart the inner teachings of Christ that I knew in my heart. Yet the proud, the high and the mighty would have none of it. For they thought they knew better what were the true teachings of Christ. For they had taken those teachings and encapsulated them in the impenetrable wall of doctrine, of dogma and of a Church authority that could not be challenged or gainsaid. So my beloved, is it not ironic that the Being who was destined to become the master of the Aquarian Age – and who for that reason took embodiment many times in Europe – found that the greatest opposition to freedom in Europe did indeed come from the very institution that claims to be the only true Church of Christ?

Truly, this is a state of affairs that cannot be allowed to continue on this continent. This is not to say that I want anyone to go out and do battle with the Catholic Church. For we have no intention of destroying the Catholic Church. However we do have every intention of making obsolete both the Catholic Church and any other church that will not come up higher and accept the true teachings of the Living Christ being brought forth as the Living Word, not only through one messenger but through the hearts and minds of the people throughout Europe and the World, who are willing to be mouthpieces for the Aquarian teachings of Christ, the teachings that must be brought out before the Age of Freedom can become a reality on this planet.

The greatest need in Europe today

What is indeed the greatest need in Europe today, what is my highest hopes, what is my highest vision for this continent? Well, let me assure you that even though I have spent a considerable amount of time, energy and attention on establishing the United States, I still have a very great love for this continent, and a very great hope that Europe can once again become the open door for bringing forth new ideas in every area of human endeavor.

For was it not so, that during the Renaissance and beyond, Europe was indeed the birthplace of many new ideas. Some of those ideas were surely from the dualistic, serpentine mindset, but still there were valid ideas that came forth and transformed Europe and eventually the world. But look at history again. Look at the Renaissance and how there was an explosion of new ideas, new inventions, new thoughts. Yet they were brought forth primarily through science—not in the area of religion. And once again, was not the reason that there was one church that claimed to be the only true church of Christ and therefore felt justified in using whatever power it had to suppress innovation in the area of religion? Truly, there was the Reformation, but as I am sure you, of all people, can see, the Lutheran, Protestant churches and their offspring did not bring out the true teachings of Christ. For they took out some of the artificial elements added by the Catholic Church, but they did not put back in what had been taken out by the Catholic Church or even earlier.

The greatest need in Europe is the restoration of the Word, because the word affects every area of society. The Word is the key element to setting the people free. Why is this so, my beloved? It is so because the perversion of the word that creates illusions is the primary means used by the Power Elite to suppress the people, to prevent the people from having the knowledge, the truth that will make them free.

Surely, there are few better historical examples of this than the Catholic Church and how it suppressed the Word, even the written Word, so that for centuries the Bible could not be translated into any other language but Latin, meaning that the majority of the people in the Christian world back then could not understand and read the Bible for themselves. They had to rely on the interpretation given by their preachers and priests. Can you see that when the people do not even have access to the written Word, well then the institution that took away that access can control the peoples’ thoughts, which is indeed why the same institution managed to keep Europe locked in the Dark Ages for nigh a millennium.

Learn from the history of Europe

Oh my beloved, think about where Europe and the world could have been today, if the scientific revolution could have started 500 years or more earlier than it did. Well, the reality is that either the Golden Age would have been manifest or the world would have blown itself up through the misuse of technology. So the real, realistic assessment of the situation is that everything happened for a reason. And the reason is simple; the consciousness of the people was not ready for the scientific revolution to start any sooner than it did.

For had the consciousness of the people been ready, they would have thrown off the yoke of the Catholic Church sooner. And therefore, if somehow the technology had been brought out, then you can see how the war between Protestants and Catholics could have been fought with far more devastating weapons. And therefore, you could have indeed seen both sides of the conflict using nuclear weapons in the name of God. Can you imagine the karma that would have been made on this continent, if a nuclear war had been fought in the name of God, killing tens of millions of people and polluting the environment for decades to come?

So indeed, we can say again: everything happens for a reason and according to cycles. Yet the co-measurement I want to give you is that those cycles are not set in stone but are indeed dependent upon the willingness of the people to come up higher. And that depends on their willingness to look beyond the watered-down, dead word that they are presented by every institution in society, be it the religious institutions, the political institutions, the governments and the scientific establishment.

Can you see, that today in Europe you have a situation, where the scientific establishment is claiming that it has set Europe free from the tyranny and the yoke of religion. Yet they are not willing to admit that they have simply created another tyranny – of materialism, secularism, relativism – that is as dangerous and as oppressive as what was established by the Catholic Church. We must look beyond the establishment, for history shows us clearly that the establishment will not voluntarily let go of their power—unless they sense that the people have finally risen up and mustered the determination to say, “Thus far and no farther, for we will take a stand for what we know in our hearts, and we demand more freedom than we have today.”

You saw how the French revolution was the text-book example, as I have described before, of the aspiring power elite finally getting the better of the established power elite and becoming as oppressive as the old elite, only in a different way with a different justification. This back-and-forth fight can go on indefinitely, but I must tell you that I have great hopes that the people of Europe – within the foreseeable future – will wake up and say, “We have seen too many wars on this continent and we now see that the real cause of war is the dualistic, relative thinking that makes people believe, that they have the only truth and that they have a right to kill those who oppose them, be it for religious or political reasons, or even to maintain the power over the people, the privilege of those who are so rich that they can suppress the people totally and absolutely.”

My Beloved, in the history of the world, few societies have indeed been so oppressive as what you have seen in the feudal societies in Europe, where the peasants were simply the property of the noble men and could not do anything without their permission. Well, they could do one thing without their permission, they could die, but that was about the only option they had.

Given its history, I believe – I envision – that it is indeed possible for a critical mass of Europeans to be awakened to the reality, that the only way to end this dualistic struggle in Europe is to reach for something that is beyond duality. Something that is beyond the dualistic way of thinking, the relative way of thinking, where there is no absolute truth or where people take a relative truth and elevate it to the status of an absolute truth, as you have seen both in the Catholic Church, in the communist block and in materialism today.

The unique opportunity for an awakening in Europe

The European people are in a unique position in the world, because they have more sense of history than most people in the United States. They have a longer sense of history, and they have – even within the last 1,000 years – witnessed almost every aspect of the duality consciousness, and how it can outplay itself in a society. And if people will only take a look and wake up and say, “There must be more to life than this!” And they will also need to say, “There must be more to life than money, than a material lifestyle.”

When you look at the history of nations, you will see that many nations started out as primitive societies, primitive hunter-gatherer cultures, agricultural societies, eventually rising in sophistication. But look at Europe and how long it took Europe to come to the point, where a majority of the people do not have to spend all of their time, energy and attention on making a living, feeding the body and their children. Europe has passed that point, where most people on this continent have the opportunity to have a considerable amount of free time. And therefore, they can realize that there must be something better to do with life than to struggle against those who are your dualistic opponents, or to spend all of your life on materialistic pursuits or entertainment or bodily pleasures.

I know at inner levels that tens of millions of Europeans have volunteered to come into embodiment on this continent and at this time, in order to bring forth that universal awakening that I am talking about. This is not a matter of a religious awakening where everyone comes into one particular religion. It is a matter of a universal awakening, of realizing first of all, that there must be something beyond the gray thinking and the black-and-white thinking of the duality consciousness. And that something is the Living Word, which can flow regardless of any outer authority.

When you look at Europe, what do you see? Well you see that this continent has seen an extraordinary amount of individuals and institutions who claim to have absolute and infallible authority, based on some claim in this material world. Look at the Catholic Church, that claim to be the only true Church established by Christ through Peter, through that one remark in the Bible that upon this rock will I build my Church. Based on that one outer statement and their interpretation of it, and their convenient forgetfulness of the verses that follow shortly afterwards – where Jesus calls Peter Satan and tells him to get behind him – based on this one remark, they have claimed to have infallible authority on this planet that cannot be gainsaid, at least not by anyone who wants to enter heaven and avoid eternal damnation and the hellfire and brimstone of purgatory.

Have you not also seen kings upon kings and emperors of every possible design that have claimed some infallible authority based on their family background or their bloodline or this or that. And have you not seen the governments of the communist block claim some infallible authority based on the teachings of Marx or Lenin or whatever you have—or simply based on raw power and their willingness to kill anyone who opposed them. And have you not seen a scientific establishment who likewise have created an absolute, unquestionable authority for itself. And have you not seen an economic financial establishment that seeks to take over the economy of Europe as a whole and individual nations.

So is it no possible then to quickly awaken Europeans to the reality, that we must dare to stand up and say, “We do not need any authority in this world, for we have the authority of the Living Word, which is the only true authority there is that is ordained by God.”

Claim the true authority of the Living Word

There is a way to claim authority without going into the dualistic tracks that you see in the churches and the scientific and political establishments. When you stand up to – challenge – status quo, those in the established power elite will immediately say, “By what authority do you say this? What authority do you have to challenge the Catholic Church, or the Lutheran Churches, or the scientific establishment? Who are you, what is your background? Ah, you are not a scientist. Well then we don’t need to listen to you. Ah, you have not been willing to bend the knee and submit to the Catholic indoctrination. Well, then we don’t need to listen to you.”

This is the intimidation that has been used successfully by the power elite for a very, very long time, in order to suppress the people and prevent them from bearing witness to the truth they know in their hearts. They have established a culture that truly is a world-wide phenomenon. But I must tell you that within the last 1000 years, that culture has been more powerful in Europe than anywhere else, and the culture is precisely this: that unless you have some kind of earthly authority – given to you by the establishment – then you have no authority and no right to speak out.

Is this not likewise what you saw in the scribes and the Pharisees and the temple priests, those who represented the Jewish establishment and how they challenged Christ and his right to be in embodiment and speak the Living Word and the Living Truth? Can you not see, that you need to completely rise above any need to have any outer authority? And how do you do this, my beloved? You do it precisely by heeding the profound teachings given earlier by Mother Mary and Patrick, about overcoming your expectations of a certain outer result. For you are simply here to bear witness to the truth. And when you dare to speak from the heart—and when they ask you by what authority you speak, you simply say, “I speak the Living Truth, I speak the Living Word that I know in my heart.”

And when they say, “Well then, how can you challenge our authoritative version of truth that we can trace back 15-1700 years?” And you can say, “I challenge it because I know in my heart the Living Truth, as Christ knew the Living Truth in his heart, and as he indeed said that the Kingdom of God is within me. I have dared to look for that Kingdom—I have found it. I have dared to follow the call of Christ that God is a Spirit, and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth. I have gone into the inner Kingdom, and I have discovered the Living Truth and I speak what I receive in my heart, what I receive from Above. I do not speak of my own self, I have no desire for power or position. I want no recognition. I simply speak what I know in my heart, what I receive in my heart. And I speak to those who also know truth in their hearts when they hear it. And therefore, I need no outer authority, nor will I allow any outer authority to keep me quiet, to prevent me from witnessing to the truth that I know, and from letting my light shine. For indeed, I have light whereas you have only outer authority, for if you had the light, why would you need the outer authority?”

This is precisely as the dynamic with Jesus and the temple Priests and the scribes and the lawyers. They had to claim an outer authority because they had not the witness of Christ, they had not the Light of Christ. And they did not have that light because they had not been willing to enter the inner Kingdom and obtain the Key of Knowledge. But you who are willing can have that Key of Knowledge, that Spirit of Truth, that Living Word. And then you can speak by the only authority that counts in heaven. As was said by Patrick, take note that in order for you to truly win your ascension from this planet – at its present level of development – you have to dare to bear witness to the Truth in front of those who have destroyed that living truth by refusing to enter the inner kingdom.

You are here to help manifest the Golden Age of Saint Germain

For my beloved, it is not enough to balance 51% or more of your karma. We have never – ever – said that this was the only requirement for your ascension. For as we have said before, you did not come here to make karma, balance that karma and then leave. You came here to bring a gift, to fulfill your divine plan by helping to set the people free.

And you, who are in embodiment at this time, came here because you wanted to be part of the Aquarian Age of Saint Germain. And you wanted to be part of the process of breaking through the opposition to that age, so that the power elite cannot hold it back, but that it will break through as it broke through in the Renaissance. And suddenly the established power elite of the Church could not hold the floodgates closed and could not prevent the new inventions and thoughts from coming up.

And surely, those new scientific ideas have been taken over by the aspiring power elite, that has now become the established power elite in science and politics. Nevertheless, we just do the same thing again, we leap-frog them – as they say – we jump beyond them, we rise above them, we cut through their walls because we become so transparent, that we can walk right through their barriers. They can no longer hold back our thoughts and our minds, and therefore we can march, we can be on the road to freedom, because we simply do not accept any conditions on earth that can stop our forward movement.

It is time for a second revolution of thought in Europe

My Beloved, what is true freedom? It is what Mother Mary explained when she talked about the conditions that hold you back. It is the conditions that you have accepted that are taking away your freedom and imprisoning you in a mental box that has no reality whatsoever. No reality in God and not even a reality in the material world, because it is a smokescreen that is only upheld by peoples’ belief that it is reality and in its ability to hold them back. It has no true reality. Do you see what I am saying?

Next door is a castle with thick stone walls. That castle has a certain reality in the same vibrational realm as your physical bodies, and currently you cannot walk through those stone walls because there is a certain vibrational correspondence between your body and the stones. But what I am telling you here is that the illusions created by the serpentine mind have less reality than those stone walls. Because they are not in the physical, they are in the emotional and the mental – primarily – even though some have made it to the lower etheric.

So it is only when your minds resonate with that level of vibration, that you think these conditions can hold you back and imprison you. But I tell you, you certainly can raise the vibration of your bodies, so you can walk through the walls. But that will take a greater effort and a greater attainment than it will take to simply realize that the ideologies and the illusions created by the power elites of Europe have no reality and cannot hold back your minds.

And thus I say to you, come with me as I lead the way in this coming decade and beyond to awaken those people who can be awakened in Europe, in America, in Latin America, in Asia, in Russia and even beyond in Australia and to some degree in Africa. Come with me as I march throughout this planet to awaken those who can be awakened to the new winds of freedom that are blowing, so that people will simply wake up as if they have been sleeping and say, “We no longer need to accept these illusions, for we see that the emperor has nothing on. We see that this is all a lie, it was never real to begin with. And we will no longer follow the mass consciousness, no matter how many people will cling to the illusions. We will take a stand, we will stand on the housetops and shout the Living Word that goes beyond the illusions and exposes them for what they are.”

Truly, this is the universal change that needs to happen in Europe. It needs to happen world-wide, surely, but I have confidence that as I stand on this continent, there will be an awakening throughout Europe through many initiatives and movements. There will be an awakening that this is unreal, and we will no longer give it reality. We will rise above it and we will make obsolete, not only the illusions but the institutions that are supporting them and upholding them because they could not exist without them.

We will move beyond individually and we will form a critical mass that will compel, that will blow the winds of the Holy Spirit so our societies will also rise above the old mindset as most European nations did during the Renaissance. When – suddenly – people simply let go of the old worn-out ideas and beliefs of what could and could not be done—such as that the earth was flat and that there was nothing beyond the horizon.

It is now time for the second revolution of thought, that makes you realize that the human mind is not flat and that there is something beyond the mental boxes created by the power elite. They think they have a monopoly on truth, but certainly they do not have a monopoly on the Christed Beings on this planet, those who are willing to take that stand for Christ, to take that stand for Saint Germain, to take a stand for the Age of Freedom. And they will claim, “We have a right to be free in mind and Spirit, we have a right to be spiritual people on this continent, regardless of the old religions and the new scientific pseudo religion, that claims it knows there is no God. We have a right to claim our spirituality, and to pronounce that spirituality from the housetops, and from the housetops of cyberspace.”

My Beloved, I thank you for your gracious attention, and I shall indeed return tomorrow and again the next day, for I have yet more words to say about the situation on this continent. But for now I want to say that if there were some of you that thought that Saint Germain had turned his back on Europe, well then I must tell you that that time is over. For I have indeed turned my attention back to Europe, through the hearts and minds of those who have been willing to discover and accept the true teachings of Christ. And thus I say, I AM here, and I AM here to stay as long as I find open hearts who are willing to invite me in and say, “Saint Germain, you are welcome here.” Thank you for your attention.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Find bliss beyond your expectations

TOPICS:  The serpentine mind in the Catholic Church – How they destroyed the Church of Ireland – The eternal plot of the power elite – Thou shalt not surely live – Can the Catholic Church ever be renewed? – The test of overcoming all expectations – Find the true bliss beyond dualistic expectations – We all had our challenges – Our vision for spiritual movements –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Patrick, May 18, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

The serpentine mind in the Catholic Church

In the stillness of nature is where you find your power, in the stillness of the heart. I am Patrick, the Ascended Master Patrick. For in this day and age, I prefer to leave out the “Saint.” For my beloved, as an ascended master, surely you realize that I am not a Catholic. I am here to raise up all life, not only those who belong to a particular religion or race or ethnic or national group.

Even though I won my ascension serving Christ in Ireland, I am not Irish either. For when you ascend, you go beyond all human divisions. For as Mother Mary so beautifully explained earlier today, you ascend by surrendering the human conditions that make you think you are outside the kingdom of God.

This beautiful invocation that you have just given, the Invocation of the River of Life, is one of my favorite invocations. And it is partly because it so beautifully captures the essence of the River of Life that we experience in the ascended state. The ongoingness of the joy of God that is unstoppable, that always flows—no matter what. But I must tell you, also, that this invocation reminds me of a personal experience that I went through after I had been in Ireland for a while.

On a cold, damp, fall day, I had come to feel somewhat discouraged, for I felt that there had not been the expected response to my coming and my preaching, even to some of the so-called miracles that had been performed by God through me and those who also were willing to come up higher with me. So I did, as I so often did, take a walk in the mountains. And I came upon this little brook, much like the one you followed in the ascent up the mountain yesterday. And I sat down and I quite frankly put my head on my knees and shed a tear in despair. And for some time I was going over in my mind what I felt was my personal woes. For I too could sometimes become melancholic or – as the modern saying goes – depressed.

Fortunately, there was no psychiatrist standing next to me ready to offer me a get-happy-quick pill. So after some time of feeling sorry for myself, my attention was suddenly called to the gentle babbling of the stream. I raised my head and I looked up and I saw this miniature waterfall passing over a small rock. And suddenly my eyes zoomed in, and I saw how that rock had been worn soft and smooth by the passage of the water during the passage of time.

And suddenly, I realized that even if I did not see visible results in my lifetime in this land, then surely my efforts were not in vain. For I would plant a seed, and as that seed would grow, it would be like the flowing stream where even the soft water could wear away the hardened rock. And in an instant my depression, my self-pity, was flowing downstream with the water. And my spirits were lifted. For I realized that that water had to come from somewhere. It had to come from the top of the mountain. And beyond that top, it had to come from the rain that descended from the heavens. I felt reconnected to the River of Life. And I felt that river flowing inside of me and I was greatly comforted and energized. And I leapt to my feet and I walked back to our humble mission, and I was a transformed person, for surely my compatriots had noticed my somewhat gloomy demeanor, as I pushed aside an uneaten dinner and walked up in the hills without saying a word.

How they destroyed the Church of Ireland

I give you this image to inspire you. But also to give you a realistic assessment of what it was like to be Patrick. For when you look back at my life today – after 1,500 years of idolatry and idolizing – you do not see the real Patrick—for how could you? You see the Saint Patrick that the Catholic Church – especially the Catholic Church of Ireland – has wanted to pass down to you. They do not want you to know the real person as I was back then or as I am today as the ascended master.

They want you to accept their graven image, for their graven image is carefully crafted to give you the impression that I was so special and so far above you, that you could not possibly walk in my footsteps and make a difference for an entire country. They do not want you to realize that if you are willing to let God in you flow, to let your light shine, then God in you can make a difference for your country. If just one person is willing to be God in action, to realize the truth in Christ’s words that, “I of my own self can do nothing, it is the Father within me. He doeth the work.”

One person, God through that one person, can plant a seed, can start a new movement that will gradually grow and change an entire nation and the mindset of an entire nation. Yet I must tell you that unless more people pick up and create a movement that is sustainable, well then the change will not last.

For surely, if you look at the history of my life and the history of Ireland, you will see, that yes Ireland was changed by my presence, Ireland became a Christian nation, but surely you will see – given the open-minded people that you are – that after just a century or so, Ireland started going the way of the rest of Europe. Where the Catholic Church became increasingly rigid and focused on outer doctrines and rituals, and started burning as heretics anyone who dared to speak the Living Word of God.

For my beloved, I can assure you that I did not convert the closed-minded people of Ireland by speaking the dead word and reading from a scripture. I spoke the Living Word, for I let the River of Life flow through me, so that that river could speak what the people at that time needed to hear. What happened was that those who were in the serpentine consciousness, those who opposed me openly as the Kings and the Druids and their priests, they reincarnated as the Catholic priests and Bishops who then took power in the Church in Ireland and then quickly followed along with those in the Catholic Church throughout Europe, who shut down the Living Word and shut down those who dared to speak or write the Living Word as did so many, even some of the early Church fathers, such as Origen.

You can see this if you care to look at history, how what they were after was to shut down the Living Word, so that all that could be preached from the Catholic pulpits was the controlled Word, the dead word, that would not ignite the heart flame of the people so that they would wake up and become the Christ in action—after those that had inspired them by demonstrating Christhood.

The eternal plot of the power elite

This is their eternal plot. They would prefer that no human being on earth ever dared to express any kind of Christhood, but they know that realistically they cannot prevent this, for once in a while there will be one who dares to speak out and demonstrate that Christhood. Although they do all manner of things to keep the population down, they know that once in a while there will be the rare few that will defy them and the programming of the mass mind. And when that happens, what do they do?

Well, as soon as that person has passed from the screen of life, they start idolizing that person, putting him up on a pedestal so that none dare follow the example. So even though one person had demonstrated Christhood, it will not become a trickle that will spread through others, eventually becoming a powerful waterfall that sweeps away and wears away the rock of those who have the consciousness that is not the rock of Christ, but the immovable rock of the serpentine mind.

They did this with me, when it became apparent that they could not prevent the people of Ireland from revering me as someone who had inspired their country. Well, they turned me into a saint, and not only that, a good Catholic saint who follows all the rules and directions of that Church for what a saint should be like. For once I was out of embodiment, I could not well challenge them, could I? So they could do with me whatever they wanted, as they have done with Christ whatever they wanted.

I can assure you that while I was in embodiment, I was following the inner guidance of my higher being, of my Lord Christ, of my Christ Self. I was flowing with the River of Life, letting the Holy Spirit flow through me. And I can assure you that what I preached was not “good Catholic doctrine” as it is seen today or as it was seen back then by those who had attained powerful positions, such as the Bishop who presided over me until I obtained independence through the grace of God and the enlightenment of one Pope who was not in the serpentine mind.

It is even a misunderstanding to say that St. Patrick was the one that not only brought Christianity but brought Catholicism to Ireland, for what I truly preached was a teaching that was far more universal than what has ever been preached by the mainstream Catholic Church. For I am sure you realize that in those days, communication was much more slow and much more primitive. So it was not possible to have an Internet broadcast of my sermons given in the mountains, so that the Pope in Rome could have some censor sit there and say, “Ah! That Patrick guy up in Ireland said something wrong! We have to reign him in!” I am sure you realize that had this been possible then, that is exactly what they would have done. And before long they would have had somebody come in on the airplane and put me in my place, as the Bishop in England tried to do several times.

I was surely up against those in the serpentine mind in the Kings and the Priests of the pagan religion. But I was also up against those in the serpentine mind in the Catholic Church itself, for they were surely there from the very beginning of the formation of that Church. As indeed Constantine himself was a primary example of a person who is completely identified with the serpentine mind.

Thou shalt not surely live

What did that mind say to Eve? “Thou shalt not surely die.” But I must tell you that when you dip into the duality consciousness, thou shalt not surely live either, for there is no life in that consciousness, there is no spiritual life. I was a true universal Christian and I was that way because at the time, the Catholic Church had not totally calcified. And I had the hope that it would indeed not go down but would go up and become more universal, the true universal Church.

Many of us back then saw the Church that way, we saw the hope, the promise, that it would remain Christ’s Church. Surely, I saw the danger signs. But it was, as I said, too early to totally say that the Church was beyond the point of no return. It was my hope that the Spirit itself would transform the Church and those in it, as it had transformed myself and those to whom I preached. For as I said, I was not into the politicking of the Church; I was but a humble preacher.

And yet my beloved, I must tell you, that in retrospect, I realize that that in itself was also a certain weakness, as you might say. I do not look back at my lifetime with regret, for I realize that it was not my divine plan in that lifetime to go into Church politics. It was indeed my divine plan to preach the Living Word, yet I must tell you that if I had been more attentive, I could have set forth a better example, a better organizational structure, for the Church in Ireland that might have kept it from going rigid so soon.

And therefore I tell you, anyone in a spiritual movement must be aware that when you are in this physical octave, you are constantly dealing with the serpentine mind. And when you start a new spiritual initiative, a new spiritual movement, that serpentine mind will seek an inroad in whatever way it can into your movement. And if you are not alert and not aware, as Eve was not aware, it is all too easy to gradually slide down the slippery slope, where you are not surely dead, but where you are not surely alive and connected to your Christ Self either.

You are thinking that because you are doing the outer things that you have been doing for a long time, and that have been prescribed by your religion, you are still on the right track. But you do not realize the subtleties that the things that you did yesterday have fulfilled their purpose, have come to the end of their cycle. And thus, the only way to keep the upward momentum of your own growth and the growth of your movement is to transcend the level of yesterday or a year ago.

Has the Great Divine Director not said that his motto is, “Change is the order of the day?” Change meaning growth. But I must tell you that sometimes any change is better than still-stand. For when there is change, there is at least the opportunity that people with re-consider their approach to life, their World view. But as long as things remain stuck in the mud, stuck on the treadmill of doing the same thing – yet expecting different results – well, then who will rethink the approach when they think everything is going perfectly and that they are on the right track to salvation, however they define it.

Can the Catholic Church ever be renewed?

This is what some of you have witnessed in various spiritual movements that are much younger than the Catholic church. By seeing how – within a few decades – things can slide unknowingly into the rigidity and subtlety, the fogginess of the serpentine mind, where people confirm their own illusions that they are doing the right thing. And so with this in mind, you might then look at the Catholic Church and say, “How can an organization that has been rigid for so long, ever be renewed?” And I tell you, it is a topic that is on the discussion board of the ascended masters—whether it is possible at all to renew the Catholic Church.

I must tell you that on one hand we are always willing to let the Holy Spirit flow through individuals who are willing to be the open door, and certainly there are Catholic ministers who are willing to be the open door for the Holy Spirit, at least to some capacity. And they receive the anointing for which they are worthy, that they are able to bear. But I can also tell you that what is going on right now is only a trickle of what it needs to be, if the entire organization is ever to be transformed. And I must tell you, in all honesty, that we do not see how this can happen with the present Pope still in office. For is he not a good example of the kind of people I was up against, when I wanted to follow my inner direction, my clear spiritual direction to preach the Living Word, and yet they first had to make sure they could control me before they were willing to send me to witness to Christ?

Those who are stuck on doctrine and the letter of the Word will always feel threatened by those who have the vision, the fire of the heart, the joy, the enthusiasm—who are on fire for God. Those who are stuck on the outer word do not have the fire. They either never had it or it has gone out, because now they have become attached to the conditions they have believed, they have accepted in their minds, as Mother Mary spoke about. They have accepted a set of conditions, defined by their religion, that says that as long as you stay within this mental box, this physical box, you are sure to be saved because God simply has to let you into his Kingdom because you are such a good Catholic.

Ah what folly is this, my beloved! How long can the people on this earth, how long can they believe in this lie? Can they not look at the life of Christ and then look at the Bishops and the Pope and the Cardinals in their elaborate Catholic Cathedrals, swinging around their incense and their cups of gold, can they not look at that and say, this is not how Christ preached, this is not how St. Patrick walked about in the hills of Ireland—dressed up in ornate raiment and swinging the incense before him? Can you see that throughout the ages, those who have had the flow of the Spirit have not needed or wanted all the outer appearances?

Do you see this my beloved? When you have the flow of the Spirit, you need none of this. You do not need to build yourself up with outer appearances of this or that kind. You can stand anywhere. And you can let that Spirit flow, for those who know in their hearts will recognize that Spirit even if it comes in a humble disguise. And those who do not recognize it from within are beyond your reach anyway.

The test of overcoming all expectations

There is a teaching I would give you, that relates to what I started talking about, of my feeling somewhat depressed over the lack of response. And I must tell you that this came from my own conditions, from my own expectations, where my spiritual vision of going to Ireland had been used in subtle ways by my ego to create the expectation of certain outer results, of seeing a physical manifestation of many people converted. Even a subtle sense that I could see the results from my labor, not that I had a desire to be elevated, but I had a desire to see that my labor had borne fruit, that I had made a difference.

This is something that all Saints and spiritual people have struggled with and must struggle with. For the spiritual path, as we have said, is not an outer path, so in a sense why would you expect outer results? Yet I realize full well – for I have gone through it myself – that there is a point on the path, where you need to see some result of your action in order to keep going. And therefore, at the lower levels of the path, you do need to see that you are making a difference, by seeing outer differences, outer results. But I tell you, as you walk the path – especially when you come closer to Christhood – there will come an essential initiation, where you will need to let go of all your expectations, all of your conditions of wanting to see a certain outer result. For if you do not, you cannot manifest your Christhood.

For the Christ is completely non-attached to what response he gets from the people on earth, for he is not here to awaken them. He is here to let his light so shine before men, that they have the opportunity to see that there is an alternative to the serpentine, human state of consciousness. But the Christ knows that he is not here to choose for them, but to give them the opportunity to choose, which they did not have when they had only seen people who talked religion based on the serpentine mind.

If you think back to your own experience of walking that mountain yesterday, you will see that you might have a certain vision, a certain expectation, of what might happen at the top. Certain things you would like to see, certainly a little ray of sunshine and a lot less rain, or perhaps other expectations. But I must tell you that those who are the true overcomers on the spiritual path – those who win their ascension, those who fulfill their divine plans – are those who are willing to take a look at such expectations and say, “I am not here to fulfill these outer expectations and conditions. For I am only here to let my light shine.”

When you have expectations, especially when you have expectations of how other people should respond to you speaking the Word, well then you set yourself up in a dualistic situation, where your inner fulfillment and peace depends on something outside yourself, depends on other people who have free will. And it is predictable, is it not, that there will be some people to whom you preach the Living Word, who will use their free will to refuse to rise above the serpentine consciousness. And thus, they will refuse to go along with you, and when they reject the opportunity to come up higher, what must they do? Well, their egos must justify this rejection, and how do they do this? By criticizing you, by putting you down, by putting your teaching down, by finding slick serpentine ways to cast doubt on the validity on your teaching, the purity of your motive or any other thing they can think of.

So you need to recognize that some of you are reluctant to stand up and let your light shine. And surely, we who have ascended all understand this, because we have gone through it. But I tell you, we went through it precisely because we came to the point, where we recognized that we were not here to please or even awaken other people. We were here to let our light shine. And that was our job. That was our job number one, as they say. And it was the only job.

So you see, when you make that shift – and it is a fundamental shift in consciousness – your inner fulfillment does not depend on anything outside yourself. And it is only then that the prince of this world will have nothing in you, whereby he can discourage or scare you into not sharing your light at all. Or whereby he can play on your pride and get you to feel that surely you must be pleasing to God because you have preached to all these people and done this or that to promote this or that teaching.

Do you see my beloved, there is always the two dualistic polarities of fear and pride, the inferiority/superiority complex. For one cannot exist without the other, but YOU can exist without both of them—when the conscious self recognizes that it is more than this dualistic personality and identity. And thus, you are willing to let it die, as Mother Mary said. You realize that surrendering this dualistic personality is not a loss but a gain.

This is what happened to me that day, when I sat at that creek. I finally saw the folly of my attachment to outer results. For why did I start my mission in Ireland? Because I had a divine vision, an inner spiritual vision. And so what was the folly of thinking that I could only continue following that vision if I have certain outer manifestations. No, I needed to be true to the inner vision, to be non-attached to the outer. And when I had that non-attachment, I can assure you that I had further visions, and I felt a much greater inner fulfillment than I could ever have felt, even if the entire country of Ireland and been converted by me personally.

Find the true bliss beyond dualistic expectations

As Jesus talked about at the last retreat, there are these dualistic roles in the play that you can play. But as long as you go into a dualistic role, surely you can experience joy, but it is the joy that is in a polarity with sorrow. But beyond it is the bliss of God. And that is what you can experience when you let go of those expectations.

If you truly want to be the saints of the Aquarian Age, the forerunners of the Aquarian Age, look at your expectations, look at your attachments, be willing to let go of them and say, “I am not following the spiritual path, I am not promoting a spiritual teaching, I am not speaking the Word in order to see a particular outer result. I am simply speaking the Word because it gives me the unconditional Joy of God to feel that Word flowing through me. What else could I possibly need than that? Why do I need some human beings pampering my ego, telling me I am special, I am doing a wonderful job, when I know from within that I am being who I was created to be, and I feel the infinite joy of the flow of the River of Life through me. “

When you are in the darkness, a little flashlight can seem like a great comfort. But when the sun is high in the sky, do you sit there staring at the flashlight, or do you look up at the sun? For truly, my beloved, there are many people on earth who do follow the lesser light of the moon, even when the sun has risen. But those who are the saints, those who are the overcomers, those who have ascended, are those who look for the sun within themselves, who see that sun of the I AM Presence, and who follow it, never again looking back to the moon. You might have needed the moon at some point, but when you connect to who you really are, you no longer need it, and you can let it drop away from you and never again have expectations or desires that human beings should treat you a certain way.

What does it matter to you, my beloved? Why would those who have the Spirit of God ever need approval from those who are in the serpentine consciousness? Be they among the people, be they in Church leadership, be they in the governments, be they in the media, be they among the rich or the powerful and the high and the mighty, why do you need it? Why do you think Christ stood in the hills and preached to the common people? Why do you think that I did the same most of the time? It was indeed because we realized that that is where you find those who are open-minded, those who are the meek who shall inherit the earth.

When you look back at history, look at those who are the high and the powerful. Look at the empires they have built of various kinds. Well, have they not all crumbled? So can you not look at the empires that you have today and say, “They too will crumble, for the ever-moving flow of the River of Life will wear them away, will smoothen them out, for the high shall be made low by the passage of time.”

The meek shall inherit the earth, the meek being those who are willing to go beyond the dualistic games of playing either Lord or follower, master or slave. But indeed, being the independent ones who say, “I do not need to control other people, nor do I need someone to control me and tell me what to do. For I am willing to take responsibility for my own path, and make my own choices.”

This is the difference between those who have overcome and those who are still in the dualistic state, where they suffer and have joy and suffer and have joy, and suffer and have joy in an endless cycle—that will not end until you make the decision that “Enough is enough!” and you will no longer play the game.

We all had our challenges

My Beloved, one more note on idolatry: I did have a spiritual vision, but I can assure you that when I came to this island and felt the mass consciousness literally seeking to push me into the sea, I had my moments where I was wondering if this was indeed possible. And I only overcame it by being willing to surrender the expectations, and I only surrendered those expectations by making the decision to let it go. The decision that I am not the doer, for it is God within me who is the doer.

I tell you this because I want you to realize, that even for the most spiritually mature people, such as Jesus himself, there are indeed times when your vision is clouded because as yesterday, when you were ascending that mountain, you were literally walking in a dense cloud and you can see only a few yards ahead. And there are times on the path for anyone, where all you can do is to lean forward against the wind, bend the head and determine to keep putting one foot in front of the other until you pass through that cloud and the weather clears.

So many people look back at Jesus’ life, at my life, at Mother Mary’s life and say, “Oh it must have been easy for them, they never had any doubts, they never had any problems, they never encountered any difficulties.” But we all did, you see. So why did we make it? Was it because we were special? Yes indeed, we were special. Was it because we were stronger? Yes indeed we were stronger. Why were we special, why were we stronger? Because we decided to take one more step than the person who gave up. How do you win the race? By always taking one more step than you think is possible or necessary.

For I tell you, truly, as long as there is that doubt in your own being, the forces of this world will pound on you relentlessly as the winds yesterday showed no signs of stopping, no compassion whatsoever. The only way to make it through, is to not let it bother you because you are not attached. You do not have an expectation that it should be easy. I must tell you that so many sincere well-meaning spiritual people have been awakened to the spiritual path, have started doing some outer work, but they have had an expectation that if they were willing to sacrifice themselves, to sacrifice a part of their life in order to promote the spiritual teachings, well then somehow God would make it easy for them. This is something all of you have seen if you will be honest, in yourself and in others.

And yet you need to be willing to re-asses your expectations, realize your expectations were not realistic, and then keep following your vision, your inner vision, and just share your light and your teachings, no matter what the outer response is. And this is how you will win, this is how you will overcome. For then you come to that point, where there is no resistance in you, so the wind can blow right through you. And then you can move as if there was no wind of the mass consciousness. You see what I am saying, my beloved? They Holy Spirit is a mighty wind. And yes, the Holy Spirit is stronger than any wind on earth. So theoretically, if you have a sufficient flow of the Holy Spirit, you can resist any of the forces on earth.

But do you see that in this Aquarian age we are calling you to come up higher, to go beyond the dualistic game and say, “We will not seek to gain the Holy Spirit in order to push against the false spirits, and impress them with some trickery or some outer physical manifestation. We will instead seek the even higher spirit, the Spirit that is beyond duality that does not push against the forces of this world.” It simply blows right through them, reaching those who are open-minded and have open hearts to the true non-dualistic universal, timeless, eternal, triumphant teachings of Christ that are being brought forth in this age. And they shall continue to be brought forth throughout the Aquarian Age, as long as there are hearts who are open and mouths who are willing to speak the Living Word, which is truly the only way that the teachings of Christ can be brought forth in their pure form.

For my beloved, you can go back and read these words in a book, but will you get the same flow in the voice that is speaking? For surely there is a flow of the Spirit, and there could be an even greater flow of the Spirit, and might be in the future, if it is necessary.

Our vision for spiritual movements

But I tell you, my beloved, we are not out to produce an impressing display in front of 50,000 people, where we have people fall over and jump out of wheel chairs. For that is not our aim with Aquarian age movements. Our aim is to awaken those who do not need these outer manifestations. Because, as I said yesterday, they know what is true in their hearts.

What is it we desire to see for modern spiritual movements. Well, we do not desire to see one or two people who have the flow of the Spirit. We desire to see many who have the flow of the Spirit in various forms and capacities. The same God that is in me is in you. The same God that was in Christ Jesus when he walked the earth is in you right now at this moment. The difference is that Jesus was willing to say, “Not my will but thine be done. I and my Father are one, so my Father can do whatever he wants to do through me. And whatever words I receive from my Father, I will speak them to the people.”

Jesus was willing to let the God in him out of the box. When you become willing to do the same thing, surely that God will work through you, according to your divine plan. So the question is, again, when will you be willing to do this? When will you be willing to let go of your expectations and your conditions? For those expectations and conditions have exactly the effect of preventing God from working through you, for God will not violate your free will. If you have an expectation that the Holy Spirit should flow only in certain ways, well then the Holy Spirit will not flow through you. It simply cannot be, for in the Aquarian Age, the Holy Spirit will only flow through those who are in the River of Life, the river of self-transcendence, and who are willing to demonstrate that river by being willing to transcend themselves on a daily basis, never saying “This cannot be done,” never saying “This should be such and such.”

Do not be disturbed by anything, do not be disturbed by a sudden noise, do not be disturbed by other people’s reactions and their thoughts. Being who you are is the absolute requirement for making your ascension. You cannot enter the kingdom of God permanently until you have demonstrated that you are willing to be the Christ in front of the world and the condemnation of the world. For only in being willing to demonstrate that, to endure the scorn and the ridicule and the persecution of the world, can you truly demonstrate to yourself that you have attained total non-attachment to the things of this world.

The ultimate test is to let those who are the scornful do and say whatever they want to say, and just turn the other cheek. For when you feel in your Being that no matter what they send at you, it will not touch that infinite peace in your heart, well then you know that you have overcome your expectations, your attachments, your conditions.

And that is when you can then fulfill the final requirement for the ascension. Which is that you are willing to turn away from this world, to face the gate to the spiritual world and take that final step that brings you through that gate forever, so that you permanently leave the earth behind. This is sometimes the most difficult test. And I can assure you that even for Jesus and myself this was a difficult test, for we still had a desire to see our work come to fruition and benefit other people.

But in the end, we had to be willing to say that if nothing visible had come out of our efforts on this earth, we were still willing to leave the earth behind. For if we had not been willing to do this, what would have happened? Well, we would have had to come back into embodiment, would we not? Until we came to the point where we felt we could let go of the expectations and the conditions and walk that final step that permanently raised us above this world, regardless of the conditions in this world.

I thank you for enduring with me during this long discourse, but I wanted to give you a feel for my true Being. And so I deemed it more comfortable for you that I did not do that on the mountain yesterday. Once again, I seal you in the ascension coil of Patrick, the ascended master. I give you a portion of my Peace, the peace that I found inside myself, the peace that helped me become non-attached to the serpents of this world, therefore rising above them as if they had never existed. Thus, I say to you, “BE in the Peace of the ascended master Patrick.” Thus, it is done!

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

The power of unconditional acceptance

TOPICS:  Your conditions keep you outside the kingdom of God – God accepts you for who you are – Do whatever it takes to let go of your conditions – You must choose to let go of your conditions – The essence of the spiritual path is surrender


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, May 18, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

My Beloved hearts, there truly is no greater joy for your spiritual mother than to experience her children sharing their heart flames in an environment where everyone is accepted for their uniqueness. For my beloved, if there was one message that I would want to get across to all humankind, it is precisely this: In heaven everyone is unconditionally accepted for who they are. For in heaven we see only the uniqueness of your individuality in God, the individuality for which you were created, and the individuality that you yourself have co-created in oneness with the Christ flame in your heart.

This unconditional acceptance could literally solve all of the world’s problems and remove all of the world’s conflicts—if, of course, it could be accepted unconditionally by the people of the world. And here precisely is the problem. For so many people in the world have been conditioned to think that there must always be conditions.

Your conditions keep you outside the kingdom of God

It is precisely the conditions that prevent you from experiencing the kingdom that is within you. For you think that you are separated from that inner kingdom. And what is separating you, my beloved? Well, you might very well think that it is some outer condition such as your sins, your karma or your psychology. But these outer conditions are nothing but symbols, symbols for the fact that in your own mind, in your own being, you have come to accept conditions. You have come to believe in the lie, the serpentine lie, that in order to come back to God, you have to fulfill certain conditions.

What was it that separated you from God in the first place? It was conditions! You began to believe that you needed to fulfill certain conditions in this world in order to be worthy to enter the kingdom of God, which you had now come to see as being outside of, separate from, yourself. You saw and experienced yesterday that there is a mountain in Ireland that primarily is climbed by Catholics who do this as a penance, because they have come to accept the basic belief that in order to be saved they have to fulfill certain conditions in this world. And the more painful those conditions are, the more they think they are paying back their sins.

But why did Jesus say that unless you become as little children ye shall in no wise enter the kingdom? Do little children have conditions? No! They love unconditionally. And they accept love unconditionally. They do not have the adult sophistication of the mind and the intellect to even come up with these conditions. But they learn quickly by observing the adults around them, from their parents, to their teachers, to their ministers in church, where they quickly learn that in order to receive love or whatever else they need, they need to live up to certain conditions.

This makes them susceptible to believing in a religion that says that if you put yourself through pain by walking up a very steep mountain with lose rocks, perhaps even doing it barefoot, then somehow through that pain of yours, the God in heaven is satisfied and will now forgive you your sins and let you into his kingdom. And yet, the reality is that God will let you into his kingdom any time you let go of the conditions that you think keep you outside that kingdom.

The more pain people put themselves through, the more distance they create in their minds between themselves and the kingdom of God. For they will not truly contemplate and accept the momentous statement made by Jesus that the kingdom of God is within you. Did he not say, “The kingdom of God comes not with observation?” And is walking barefoot up a mountain not observing some outer rule, some outer concept, of what it takes to enter the kingdom of God?

God accepts you for who you are

Your Creator, your God, accepts you right now unconditionally for who you are. And there are two meanings to this statement. For it should be obvious, given the knowledge that you have – and, certainly, I realize that most of the world do not have these teachings or do not accept them – but you who accept these teachings can understand, that you were created out of a greater spiritual being who came out of an even greater spiritual being and that chain of being reaches all the way back to the Creator.

Perhaps you do not fully internalize and accept this teaching. But you can understand it – at least intellectually – and therefore you can understand that when you were created out of the Creator’s own Being, surely God the Creator accepts himself. And certainly, God the Creator accepts that part of its own Being that is imparted to you. So you should be able to understand and accept that God can have unconditional acceptance for that part of your Being that truly is an individualization of the Creator.

Yet, I desire to give you an even deeper teaching, which I know will require you to stretch the mind and the heart and to watch your emotions and see the inner reaction. I ask you, as I am speaking these words, to watch your reaction, your thoughts, your feelings—the conditions that come up in you. For I must tell you that many of you might look at yourselves today and say, “I can understand that God accepts my God Flame, my I AM Presence, my divine individuality, but surely I have fallen into a lower state of consciousness. I have created an ego. I have accepted conditions. I may have psychological issues. I may have done certain things in my life. And surely how could God accept this? So how could God accept the outer personality, the outer sense of identity that I have created in this world?”

But you see, my beloved, the reality is that God accepts you for who you are right this moment. And God’s acceptance of you is unconditional. Watch your reactions. Watch how your ego will struggle with this statement and come up with reasons for why this cannot be so. “For if God accepts me for who I am right now, then why do I have to go through this arduous path of penance and forgiveness of sin and being saved by some external savior?”

The truth is, the path that you have to go through is the path that you have created through the conditions that you have accepted. Depending on what kind and how many conditions you have accepted, there is a path for each one of you to follow. But here is the essential key, that so few people have understood. The path that you have to follow in order to qualify for your freedom is NOT fulfilling the outer conditions that you have come to accept. The path is to let go of those conditions!!! To come to see that they are unreal, that they are illusions, that they are dualistic illusions created by the serpentine mind, by the fallen state of consciousness, by the consciousness of separation and duality.

Many of you have already realized this because you have experienced this in your own lives, that you had to go through a period of searching or depression or outer difficulties, only to come to a point where you surrendered, you let go, where you said, “I don’t need this belief anymore. I don’t need this vicarious atonement. I don’t need to feel like a sinner.”

Do you see the essential characteristic of thinking that in order to be saved you have to fulfill an outer condition? And so you strive all of your lives to be a good Catholic or a good Muslim or a good Hindu or a good New Age person or whatever you think is the outer path. And yet the alternative is to realize that the real path, the inner path, is to let go of the conditions that are inside of you instead of trying to fulfill outer conditions, that only take your attention away from the kingdom of God that is within you. Making you think that you have to enter some external kingdom, that you need an external savior or an external church or to fulfill some external conditions.

Do whatever it takes to let go of your conditions

Sometimes it is indeed necessary for you to ascend a physical mountain, in order to realize that you did not need to ascend the mountain because you can find it all inside yourself. Yet there is nothing wrong with ascending the mountain in order to come to that realization. Yet there is nothing wrong with going halfway or not going at all. You see, whatever you have to do on the outer to be able to surrender the outer, it is fully acceptable.

But I wish to impart to you – and I wish I could inspire you to impart to the world – that the essence of the spiritual path, the essence of salvation, is precisely to overcome the inner condition that makes you think you have to fulfill an outer condition. And when you realize that – when you fully realize it – then you can let go of the outer conditions. You can be reborn of the Spirit.

Did not Jesus say to Nicodemus (John 3:5), that in order to enter the kingdom, a man must be born of water and he must be born of Spirit? Well, following an outer path is the process of being born of water. But when you come to the point of realizing what I have just explained – that it is not the outer conditions, but it is letting go of the inner conditions – well, then you can experience the total surrender – the unconditional surrender – that brings about the rebirth of the Spirit, whereby you can suddenly accept who you are. And when you accept who you are right now, then you can let go of what is unreal instead of holding on to it.

Do you understand the very subtle psychological mechanism that comes into play when you accept the serpentine lie that in order to enter God’s kingdom you have to be acceptable to God—and what determines whether you are acceptable to God is whether you fulfill certain outer conditions defined in this world by some institution or teacher or even by your own ego? When you believe that in order to be saved, you have to fulfill these outer conditions, well the psychological mechanism that comes into play is that you cannot fully accept that you have these conditions. You cannot, as Jesus has said, take ownership of them.

And when you cannot take ownership of them, you cannot surrender them. For you cannot look at them squarely and say, “But this is unreal. And I no longer need to carry this with me. I no longer need to accept this condition or to accept the belief that caused me to accept whatever illusion I have carried around for a long time.”

So when you think the path is about fulfilling outer conditions, it becomes impossible for you to look at your own imperfections, to look at your human condition and say, “This is unreal, this has to go.” Instead, you do what so many people in the world do. They ignore the beam in their own eye. And either they focus all attention on the splinter in the eye of another or they focus on the outer path, saying that if only I give so many Hail Marys and light so many candles or walk up a mountain barefoot and put myself through this or that pain, then God will have to accept me, even though I have not let go of the conditions that keep me – in my own mind – outside the inner kingdom.

When you come to that realization – that God accepts you for who you are right now – then you can say, “Well if God can accept me even though I might look at myself as being an imperfect human being, well then certainly I can accept myself.” And the reason why you should be able to accept yourself is precisely this: God has given you free will. And what that means is that God has given you the right to enter this world and to create a certain world view based on whatever conditions you have chosen to accept. And God has set up the universe as a mirror, to mirror that view back to you, so that you can create for yourself any experience you desire.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Heal Your Life by Forgiving Everything.

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Find the inner peace and bring it to the people!

TOPICS:  Help us expose the false teachers of Europe – You know that the false teachers have no power –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Patrick, May 17, 2007  through Kim Michaels. NOTE: This dictation was delivered on top of the mountain known as Croag Patrick, from which Saint Patrick took his ascension and became the ascended master Patrick.

I am indeed Patrick. And I welcome you to this mountain, named after me. Although I will tell you the honest truth that I ascended it only once. For my mission was among the people of Ireland, not among the mountains of Ireland. For the mountains can fend for themselves, whereas the people truly need guidance and an example to follow—and so that is why I was here.

My Beloved, the weather you experience is a taste of what it was like for me in those dark days—to come to this island where no one really wanted me. Because the druids and the kings – who had the people under their control – did not want me to set the people free, by bringing them the true teachings of Christ, that the kingdom of God is within you and that you do not need a king or a church to take care of you—to save you.

You do not need anyone who can perform magic rituals or any signs and wonders. You need the stillness within. The love in the heart. The fire in the heart. It is not an outer path. So why do you need outer signs? In those days the people did need signs, which is why Christ manifested them—as did I to some degree. But I must tell you that in this day and age we are past it.

Help us expose the false teachers of Europe

We need those who know from within what is the true teaching of Christ when they hear it from without—because they have already heard it from within. And sometimes they just need that outer reminder to know that this is the time to discover the inner kingdom, to demonstrate the inner path, so that the people can be set free from this tyranny of an outer church—of the outer false teachers who come in many disguises and have surely come to this continent of Europe in many different disguises, setting themselves up as those who own the people and can control them.

My Beloved, this is why Christ came to this earth. This is why all of us who have followed in Christ’s footsteps have come to this earth—to set the people free from the tyranny of an outer church, of an outer institution who says that you are nothing and you need us in order to be saved. These are indeed the false teachers. Those who have – as Maitreya explains in his book – fallen in higher spheres and have kept falling, and have kept affirming that fallen consciousness of the separateness from God and the separateness from the true teachers and the true shepherds of the people.

Therefore, I say to you, I Patrick pronounce their judgment from this Holy mountain, as I pronounced it in the valleys many times in those dark days when I stood up against them. The serpents have had their day on this continent of Europe. They have had their day on this island of Ireland. They have had their day on this beautiful planet. And thus I say, “Their day is done!” And I count on you to affirm it in your hearts, all of you who have found these true teachings that we are giving forth in this age—that are truly the true teachings of Christ, set forth as an example as an outer reminder of what you already know in your hearts.

You know that the false teachers have no power

For my beloved, you know very well that there is no institution and no power on earth that has any authority, any power, over you. For it is only Christ within that is your true Lord and your true Shepherd. Thus I say to you, follow that inner calling and keep following it, as you saw me following it 1500 years ago, as you saw Christ follow it 2,000 years ago, as you saw Mother Mary follow it. For those who overcame – those who ascended to heaven – were those who followed the inner voice and who only used an outer voice as a reminder to connect them to the inner voice. And once connected, they knew who they were. They knew where they were going. And they did not deviate from that goal set before them, the goal that they had chosen before they descended into embodiment.

You all have that inner guidance. You all have the inner determination. You know who you are. You can know very quickly why you came to this planet. And you have the fire. You have the will or you would not be on this mountain top today. It is not just I – it is not just Jesus and Mother Mary – who could withstand the onslaught of the dark forces and the dark energies and the mass consciousness who do not want you to overcome, who do not want you to rise above their level of consciousness. You all have it, for it is the same God that is in you, that is in me, that was in Jesus, that is in Jesus today. It is the same God I tell you!

For there is no other God than the one true God. And thus I say to you, “Connect to that inner God!” Be that inner God in action. And therefore come up with us, for we are only your brothers and sisters, we are only a few steps ahead of you. And although the winds might blow and the rains might blind you, we are there. And we are waiting for you. And we know you can catch up to us in this lifetime. So bend the head and forge on through the storm clouds, for you WILL reach the summit. And on the real summit of Being there is no cloud to obscure the view of your own I AM Presence and your older brothers and sisters.

As a gift, I shall anchor an extraordinary amount of my ascension flame—not only in this mountain, but wherever those who have the true flame of Christ and the true love of Christ in their hearts, wherever they gather or wherever they are individually. As I said in the beginning, who needs outer signs in this age? So what is the folly of thinking that there are special places on the earth and only in those places can there be an anchoring of light? I am not saying there are not special places; I am saying that those who know Christ in their hearts, know that wherever they are is a special place. For truly, did not the Lord say, “The kingdom of God is within you.” And within you is wherever you are.

So find that inner sanctuary. Find that peace of Christ, the peace of Buddha, where there is no wind blowing and no rain falling. For there is only the eternal sunshine of the sun of your own I AM Presence, the sun of Being. Thus I bid you go with peace, the peace of all the saints who have ascended before you. Know that peace. Carry it with you wherever you are and BE that peace to the world. For the world needs nothing more than peace, peace, peace, peace!

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

A Buddhic perspective on how America can represent Christ in the world

TOPICS:  When students become unbalanced – You are not here to change the world – Non-attachment to specific results – Why the beginner’s mind is key – Buddhism is NOT a religion without God – Western Buddhism is not the answer – Non-attachment is the key to America’s future – The complete blindness of the power elite – A dispensation from the Lord of the World –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, April 8, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

I Gautama come to greet you. And surely, some in the West will wonder what the Buddha is doing interfering with their celebration of the resurrection of Christ. Yet, in heaven there is only oneness. So how could there ever be any separation between Christ and Buddha?  I do indeed come to give you the Buddhic perspective on being the Christ in action.

For you see, my beloved, there is a difference in degree – not a difference in kind – between the missions of Christ and Buddha.  They are in a sense like the Alpha and the Omega. The mission of the Living Christ in embodiment, the Word incarnate, is to go out and actively seek out people who are trapped in some mental box or other, or as we call it in Buddhism, who are trapped behind the veil of Maya, the veil of illusion created by Mara, the demons of this world, the prince of this world.

The role of the Living Christ is to go out and challenge these people’s illusions, in order to awaken them to the reality that there is something beyond the illusion, there is a different way to live. The Christ must be outgoing, must be active, must be challenging. And therefore, the Christ also incurs the wrath of those who will not be challenged, who will not change, who will not look in the mirror and pull that beam from their own eye.

And once people have been awakened and have followed the path of Christhood for a time, they will then be open to the path of the Buddha, which is the path of non-attachment. Where the two paths converge and become parallel tracks is for those students who are more mature and can see beyond the outer religions of Christianity and Buddhism. They can see that Christ and Buddha came to earth teaching the same universal teaching, the same universal path, only teaching it in different cultural contexts and with slightly different words.

When students become unbalanced

Yet there are still nuances that must be known by the advanced students. And here is the one that I would discourse on today. It is indeed possible that a person can become awakened to the path of Christhood and gain some grasp on that path, start the path, start the form of service of realizing that there are many things in this world that need to be changed, there are many illusions that need to be challenged. And the person might indeed start challenging these illusions, but then there is always the risk that the person can be trapped in a blind alley by becoming imbalanced.

There are many spiritual and religious people who have been awakened to the need to do something, to bring about better times, a higher form of society, a more spiritual society, or even a golden age. They have gone through an awakening or a conversion experience, have become all on-fire for working for God – however they see it – or working for the ascended masters. And they have thrown themselves at it with great enthusiasm, with great eagerness.

And in one sense, we of the ascended masters love to see people in this phase, for they are certainly far more alive and far more entertaining to watch than the people who still sit there in front of their television sets, thinking the goal of life is to eat popcorn and flip through the channels, until their brains are so pacified that they can hardly think an individual thought, being so overpowered by the mass consciousness that comes through the television set that they are like the dead, the spiritually dead.

Yet, as gratified as we are in seeing people becoming awakened, I must tell you that we very often see these same people going into the blind alley of taking an unbalanced approach to what they see as their work for God, perhaps even what they see as their divine plans. We have seen this in all religions, that a certain percentage of students will become almost over-anxious in creating world change. And they are so “fired up,” as they say, about this that they lose all perspective and all balance.

And what is the cause of this, my beloved? Well, it is that they do not have the Buddhic perspective on what it means to be the Christ in action. As the Living Christ in action, you cannot be completely non-attached to the point of saying that nothing really matters. You cannot buy into the gray thinking that everything will turn out okay in the end because somehow Jesus or a UFO will come and save this planet.

As the Living Christ in action, you expose yourself to people’s ridicule and condemnation. You often go up against their egos, and you do so because you truly care. You care enough that you are willing to let them reject you and persecute you, even as Jesus cared enough to let them nail him to a cross so that they received an opportunity to see their own duality outpictured.

As the Living Christ you do have a caring. And this is why you go out and you are willing to disturb people. Yet maintaining that caring is a very delicate balance. For it is very easy to become over-anxious, to step over the line and become attached to a particular result of your actions, to become attached to getting a particular reaction from other people.

This is a very fine line. It is the line between remaining on the straight and narrow way of Christ or stepping on to the broad way of anti-Christ. For you see, even though you are caring about other people, wanting to awaken them, you must never forget that God has given them free will.  You must simply give them the example, the knowledge, the insight, the wisdom, the Living Word, that gives them a free choice to abandon the duality consciousness. But you must not become attached to a particular result.

The outer expression of such attachments is those who play the game of numbers. How many members does their church have? How many members in their religion? Look at how many Christians pride themselves on the fact that Christianity is the biggest religion in the world. But then when it comes right down to it, Christianity is so diversified that you can hardly call it a coherent religion.

Yet my larger point here is this: those who play the numbers game, those who are comparing their religion to others – having a need to feel that their religion is better – obviously demonstrate that they are attached. They may still serve out of a – to some degree – pure motive, but there is an attachment that perverts that motive and even opens them up to the serpentine lie that the end can justify the means.

You are not here to change the world

So my beloved, how can you walk the tightrope of being the Living Christ in action without going too far into any of the dualistic extremes? Well, you must first of all keep one truth in mind: As the Living Christ, you are not here to produce a specific outer change on earth! You are not here to raise up America to recognize the ascended masters. You are not here to produce world peace. You are not here to expose the power elite and their manipulation of the economy. You are not here to overthrow the international banking system. You are not here to overturn Roe vs. Wade.

Take note that I am not saying that some of these things are not worthy goals that need to be obtained, that need to happen.  But you are not here to make it happen. For what is to happen on this earth must happen through the free will of the people. And thus, you see why the American form of government – why the Constitution, the Declaration of Independence – incorporate the concept of “we the people.” What you can do as the Living Christ is to awaken the people, so that they can make the best possible choices. But the Living Christ is not a dictator who comes in and takes power, and takes power away from the other dictator who is identified as the real bad guy, as the real villain in the play.

When you fall into the trap of thinking, that you are here to produce a specific result – when you are here to overthrow the rule of this or that other group of people or these or that dark forces – what have you then done? Well, you have done what Jesus described when he described the world as a stage and life as a play with separate roles.  There are many roles defined in this world based on the consciousness of duality. And there is a role created by the serpentine mind to specifically trap those who have been awakened to the path of Christhood but who have not yet attained balance. They go into that role of thinking that as representatives of Christ, they have to fight and destroy the representatives of anti-Christ, and produce a specific result by overthrowing this or that action taken by those they identify as the representatives of anti-Christ.

Do you see how subtle this trap can be? How easy it is for a person who has become awakened to the spiritual path – who is all on fire to serve God, to serve the cause of Christ – to step into that role without noticing what has happened. And then people can go off on a tangent, sometimes for decades, thinking they are working for God, they are working for the ascended masters, yet in reality they are simply outplaying another dualistic role that does virtually nothing to further the true cause of the ascended masters, which is to raise the people above the consciousness of duality.

Do you see what I am saying? We are not primarily concerned with creating world peace, getting America out of Iraq, overturning Roe vs. Wade, overthrowing the monetary elite. Our primary concern is to awaken the people from the blindness caused by the duality consciousness, because when the people are awakened from duality, they will make the right choices. And thus, once duality has been conquered, all other things will fall into place. Do you see? As the Christ said, “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.”

Non-attachment to specific results

We have seen over millennia how those who have followed a true religion, a true spiritual teaching – be it all the way from the teachings of Abraham, the teachings of Moses, my teachings as the Buddha and Jesus’ teachings, to the ascended masters’ teachings – well, we have seen how people have started following these teachings, but in their over-anxiousness they have become attached to producing outer results. They have gone into the blind alley of seeking first certain things in this world, instead of reaching up for the real goal of truly embodying the teaching that they are following—to the point where they become the teaching, they become one with the teaching, they become one with the teacher.

And if you first seek that goal of oneness and the right use of your creative faculties – which means the balanced use of your creative faculties – then the outer results may or may not be added unto you. For again, it is God’s will that people have free will and that they are allowed to outplay that free will on earth. Certainly, we of the ascended masters want to see certain outer results. Ultimately, we want to see the kingdom of God and the Golden Age of Saint Germain physically manifest on earth. But it cannot come about by going about it the wrong way. For as Jesus put it, “With men this is impossible, but not with God, for with God all things are possible.”

So what is the second thing you must ponder in order to find balance? Well, it is precisely what I taught as the Buddha, namely non-attachment. Non-attachment is not the same as non-caring, as indifference. For truly, when I had attained Buddhahood, I was not non-attached to the point of being indifferent. Which is indeed why I did not simply stay in Nirvana and experience that state of bliss that we have talked about earlier.

I volunteered to come back to earth and teach, thereby exposing myself to the forces on earth. Not that these forces could touch me, but nevertheless I still had to walk in the world of duality and deal with students who came to me in various stages of the duality consciousness. And although there is very little record of this, I can assure you that some of the students that came to me personally were very much trapped in the duality consciousness and did much the same to me that some of Jesus’ disciples did to him—as he has talked about exemplified in Peter who wanted to impose his mental box upon the Living Christ, forcing the Living Christ to conform to that mental box. So there were students who wanted to force the Living Buddha to fit into their mental boxes, rather than allowing the Buddha to take them beyond those boxes.

Non-attachment is the key to Buddhahood. And non-attachment is the key to Christhood. And that non-attachment comes from understanding what I have explained. The true goal of the ascended masters for this earth is the goal of raising up the consciousness of the people beyond duality, so they can fully reach up and discover the Living Word within themselves, thereby spontaneously making right decisions. Because they have what some of my later followers have called the “beginner’s mind” and what Jesus described when he said that unless you become as a little child, you shall in nowise enter the kingdom.

Why the beginner’s mind is key

And why is that? Because you have that pure mind – that non-attached mind, that non-biased mind – that does not seek to force the world to fit into your mental box, that does not seek to force God and the Living Word to fit into your mental box. But you are willing to flow with the Living Word, to be the open door and allow the Living Word to express itself through you, whereby you are in the River of Live, flowing with that river. And thereby, the light of that river can flow through you and awaken others.

You do not seriously believe that Jesus and I awakened people through intellectual arguments, do you? You do not seriously believe that we were so sophisticated that we could override the intellects of those who challenged us? Surely, you see in the Bible that Jesus confounded the intellects of the scribes and Pharisees, but nevertheless as soon as he was gone, they went right back to their scriptures and found some quote in that scripture that made it possible for them to justify overriding or ignoring what he had said, thereby rejecting him as the Living Christ.

Buddhism is NOT a religion without God

If you will study the history of Buddhism, you will know that I did indeed come to challenge the Brahmins of the Hindu religion—who had a similar hold on the people as the priesthood of ancient Israel, of the Jewish religion. And they too rejected me by referring to their scriptures of the Vedas and their cosmological picture. Many of them rejected me because I precisely did not talk about God or metaphysical concepts.

And my beloved, why did I not do so? Well, I can assure you that the reason was not – as some modern Buddhists believe – that I did not acknowledge the existence of God. Nay, I truly did acknowledge God and the existence of God as the source of all life. But I also knew that the key to rising above the dualistic struggle that has been going on in religion is to help people attain an inner experience of the spirit of truth, of the Living Word. For when they have that inner experience, then they are no longer as likely to be trapped in the dualistic struggle of proving that one particular scripture or one particular interpretation of scripture is better or more right than another—when in reality all interpretations of scripture are wrong because they spring from the duality consciousness.

My goal was to first connect people to the Living Word in themselves, because then we could have an entirely new approach to the topic of God and the topic of the heavens and metaphysical concepts. So I decided to take a very practical stand, a very practical approach, of saying basically that as long as we are trapped in the illusions of Mara, how can we know anything for certain about the topics of the spiritual realm? And therefore, if we want to know something about those topics, we must go within and gain a direct contact with the spiritual realm. And then we have a true foundation for approaching the topic of God.

Many later Buddhists and many modern Buddhists have not understood this, and thus they think that Buddhism is a religion without God. And this, of course, fits in very well with certain western people, who have been so burned by the hell-fire and brimstone preachers of orthodox and fundamentalists Christianity, that they are ready to throw out the baby with the dirty bath water of the church and reject God altogether. They turn to Buddhism as a way to avoid mentioning the terrible three-letter word that they no longer want to let pass over their lips.

You cannot attain enlightenment by approaching enlightenment as a process that does not end with your oneness with God. And this is where modern Buddhists could learn something from Jesus—who openly confessed his oneness with God, “I and my Father are one.” Truly, I did the same thing, for did I not say that everything is the Buddha nature? And is not the Buddha nature simply another way to describe God, to describe the LOGOS, which is the source of all things? Those who are the alert spiritual students can indeed learn certain things from the example of the Buddha. And as you have seen in this latest magnificent invocation there is indeed a certain parallel between the words of Christ and the words of the Buddha. Just slightly different wording but the same concept described.

Western Buddhism is not the answer

I do recommend that you study certain Buddhists scriptures, such as the Dhammapada and others as you feel moved each one individually. Yet I do not desire you to fall into the trap of thinking that you have to become a Buddhist in the western world. For I must tell you straightforwardly that there are many people in the West who claim to be Buddhists or following Buddhism, who are doing themselves a disservice because they have come to follow an eastern form of Buddhism, such as Tibetan Buddhism. And I must tell you two things about this phenomenon that are somewhat dismaying to me—if it was possible, of course, for the non-attached Buddha to be dismayed about anything.

As has happened with Christianity, Buddhism has developed far from my original concepts. And one of the things that has happened in Buddhism – as has happened in Christianity and every other religion – is that certain aspects of Buddhism have become too focused around outer rituals. And this is what you will see most obviously exemplified in Tibetan Buddhism, where they have such elaborately decorated temples and prayer rolls that they spin endlessly, thinking that through this mechanical device they can somehow further their spiritual growth. I am not saying it does not have some effect, but the effect is minimal compared to when you recite the scriptures and endow them with the flame of your heart—as you well know the difference between a rosary given mechanically and one given when your heart is on fire.

So you do, indeed, see so many rituals in Tibetan Buddhism that the original core of my teachings has been almost lost. That is not to say that there are not people who have understood that original core. But I must tell you that there are not that many. Not nearly as many as the different gurus with funny sounding names that are revered by so many spiritual seekers in the West.

The other thing I would mention to you, my beloved, is that Tibetan Buddhism is not completely gone astray. But Tibetan Buddhism has developed in Tibet for a reason. And there is a reason why Tibet was isolated for so many years, namely that there is a certain mandala of people with a certain mindset. And therefore, my point is, this Tibetan Buddhism is not very well suited for the western mindset, which is very different from the mindset in Tibet. I would also mention – as I will at some later time elaborate on in some more detail – that Tibetan Buddhism did indeed become a closed mental box, a closed system. And that is why Tibet as a nation became subject – inevitably – to the second law of thermodynamics. And the external force that came in was indeed the armies of China.

I am in no way whatsoever condoning or justifying the Chinese invasion. I am only pointing out the logical fact that had Tibetan Buddhism not become a closed system, then that invasion could not have taken place. So you see, trying to export the closed system of Tibetan Buddhism to the West is not truly the way to go. Trying to exile the Dalai Lama and holding on to the Tibetan tradition is not the way to go either. For if the Dalai Lama or his successor is ever to return to Tibet, it cannot happen in the same form in which he left Tibet. For unless there is self-transcendence, the situation in Tibet cannot change to the point where the Dalai Lama can return.

Non-attachment is the key to America’s future

Let me now bring this full circle back to the work you have been doing at this conference, to the work you have been doing with this latest invocation, which is truly a unique ritual, the parallel of which has not been seen on this planet in recorded history. I am not saying this to cause any form of pride or superiority, but simply the recognition that when has there ever been an initiative that with such power brought together the teachings of the Christ and the teachings of the Buddha?

And the uniqueness of this ritual is precisely what was described by Mother Mary, that it has broken up the blocks in the Middle East to the flow of light from the eastern hemisphere to the West. And the work you have done in this conference is indeed breaking up the blocks to the flow of that light in the western hemisphere, here in Washington D.C.

For as you see clearly, the American government has fallen into precisely the trap that I have described earlier in this discourse. This nation was founded by Saint Germain to represent the Christ in the world, to represent Christ truth and Christ light. And thus, America has a role to act not only as a bastion for freedom, but as an ambassador for freedom, to bring freedom and a more enlightened form of government around the world.

America has become as unbalanced as the students I described earlier, thinking that it has to do this by fighting those that it identifies as the representatives of anti-Christ, be it Nazi Germany, the Soviet Union, China or Muslim terrorism. I am not saying that there are not forces in the world who represent anti-Christ. I am simply saying – again – that if you think that you can bring the kingdom of God by using violence and force and military might to destroy all the forces of anti-Christ, then you have not understood the teachings of Christ. For did he not say, resist not evil, but turn the other cheek? Ah, and how can you turn the other cheek and keep turning the other cheek when they hit you again and again? Well, you can do so, my beloved, only when you have the non-attachment of the Buddha—is it not so?

For otherwise, when they hit you the first time – or the tenth time – you will become angry and think you have to do something to stop them. But you see, what America should have done after 9/11 was to literally – and figuratively and spiritually – turn the other cheek. And that would have done more to bring about the judgment of the forces of anti-Christ than anything that has been done through military might and billions and trillions of dollars—that could have been used better to feed the sheep of Christ.

The awakening that Saint Germain spoke about is indeed an awakening of the American people to the reality, that even thought they have a mission and a sponsorship by Saint Germain, they have taken that mission in a wrong direction by becoming unbalanced, by becoming too eager, by becoming too focused on and attached to specific outer results. So that instead of reaching for the kingdom of God and his righteousness, they have sought to use the superior military power to force those results that they thought had to come about.

The complete blindness of the power elite

And you see, of course, that those who exemplify – who embody that state of consciousness to the ultimate degree – are those who are members of the power elite. For I can assure you, that the vast majority of these people are absolutely convinced that they are doing the right thing. Many of them are even convinced that they are doing the work of God or serving the cause of Christ. For they truly believe that they are superior to the people, and therefore they should rule the people and rule this nation.

This is completely contrary to the true goal that I described earlier, namely that we have the goal of awakening the people, whereas it is the forces of anti-Christ, the false teachers of anti-Christ, who want to force the people into the fold of what they define as the true kingdom of God according to their dualistic standard. You have indeed attained a victory at this conference, a victory of softening up that hardened mindset that has imprisoned Washington D.C. and the entire Federal Government in the United States, thereby blinding them to the Middle Way, the Middle Way that could have avoided the national embarrassment of Iraq. So you have cleared the way that has made it much more likely that the American government will start coming back to – or rather will start finding for the first time – that Middle Way.

By the victory you have attained at this conference, you have indeed formed an Omega polarity to the victory that has been attained over this last month of giving the Invocation of the Eternal NOW by people around the world. And this has allowed us to create a very powerful mandala, a very powerful vortex of energy, whereby all the light that was invoked through this invocation by people around the world can now be brought together and focused where the need of the hour is the greatest, namely here in Washington D.C.

And thus you have already participated in this visualization of seeing the light come down over the Washington Monument, spreading out to all branches of the Federal Government, softening up that hardened mindset, those mental boxes, those attachments to a certain way of looking at the world, thinking that the world has to conform to your current mental box rather than reaching for the Living Word, whereby you can go beyond all mental boxes and thereby truly fulfill your mission in this world.

As Mother Mary and El Morya talked about, it is indeed a fact that for there to be true change in the Middle East, there must first be true change in America. For America is now so invested in the Middle East – through their involvement with Iraq, through their involvement with Israel and other countries – that there is no way to bring about a peaceful situation in the Middle East without America participating.

But there is no way to bring about peace unless America first comes to its senses, first comes to the Middle Way and finds a balance, realizing what it truly means to be a representative of Christ in the world rather than falling into the trap of playing one of the dualistic roles defined by the serpentine mind. Thus, I am letting you know – all people around the world – that indeed you have attained and earned an extraordinary release of light on this Easter Sunday, a realize of light that has been directed by us, as I said, to where the need is greatest, which is right here in this nation’s capital.

A dispensation from the Lord of the World

You have earned – through this invocation – a dispensation from my heart. For I must tell you that my office, the spiritual office that I hold, is called the Lord of the World. And what that means is that I literally hold the world and the lives of all people of this world in my hands. The crystal cord that connects every person on earth to their I AM Presence goes through my heart, and thus it is through the heart of the Buddha that all people have the potential to express their God flames on earth.

So the dispensation I will give you today is that I will anchor my presence in the Capitol building, in the rotunda of the Capitol building. And those around the world who are willing, can anchor a portion of their God flames there, expressed through my heart and my Presence. So I ask those who might hear or read this dictation to visualize that in the center of the Capitol building, I am sitting in the lotus posture. And you are sitting around me in the lotus posture. Pay no attention to the senators and congressmen who pass by and find this to be a peculiar spectacle. Be non-attached, for we are here in the Eternal NOW. And I shall remain there in the Eternal NOW, which is beyond time and space.

So visualize with me that we are seated there in the perfect peace of the Buddha. We are not concerned by what is going on in the House of Congress or the Senate. We are not concerned by the illogical musings of the representatives. We are not concerned with their decisions. We are concerned with remaining in the Peace of the Buddha, simply anchoring that light in the Capitol building as a counterbalance.

Although there are certain representatives who certainly could be said to have embodied the consciousness of anti-Christ, there are indeed many of the elected representatives of this nation who have the best of intentions and who represent the consciousness of the American people in the state it is in today. And it is no easy job to come to Washington D.C. and be exposed to the intense pressures that are sent at the representatives from every corner.

So we are not here to make those representatives make certain decisions. We are here to anchor the Peace of the Buddha that might set some of them free from the pressures that pull them into the dualistic extremes and may indeed allow them to experience an inner stillness that reconnects them to the original purpose, the original dream they had when they decided to run for office. Perhaps this can reconnect them to the true tradition of the American Founding Fathers and the spiritual principles of this nation, so that they realize that they do not have to fall for these pressures of the lobbyists, of the special interest groups, of the media, of other senators, of their own party that wants them to follow the party line and play party politics rather than doing what is right.

Instead, they can go within. They can take a stand for what they truly believe in, the true principles of this nation, and they can say, “I have had enough of party politics. I know in my heart what is right and that is how I will speak my mind in the assembly and that is how I will cast my vote. For I was not elected by my people to be a puppet for the power elite. I was elected to represent “we the people” and I have not forgotten that I came from “we the people.” And I am here to represent the people and not the power elite and their manipulation. So I will take my stand, come what may. And I will take this government back from the power elite and give it to the people where it belongs. For I am a true representative of Saint Germain.”

You are true representatives of Saint Germain. And now visualize how the Flame of Freedom and Saint Germain in his Presence descends from above through a shaft of light, anchoring his Presence also in the rotunda of the Capitol building. And then arching that Presence as the arc that you see in Saint Louis to the Washington Monument, as an arc of light—thereby creating a double focus of the Alpha of the Washington Monument and the Omega of the Capitol building. Truly representing what we have talked about at this conference, of the coming together of God government, where you have both a government that connects to God and a government that is the Omega polarity, that is of the people, by the people, and for the people. Yet still one nation under God. For we are one people under God.

Thus my beloved, it is accomplished. Our work is complete. The work of this conference is complete. And it is with great joy that I seal you in the infinite peace of the Buddha. My peace be unto you. My peace I leave with you. Take my peace with you wherever you go. And when you feel the pressures of daily life come at you, take a moment – once in awhile – to connect to the Peace of Buddha, for I will sustain you as you go through life. I will sustain you as long as your free will allows it, as long as you remain non-attached. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Why America must be part of the solution in the Middle East

TOPICS:  The winds of change in the Middle East –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, April 8, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

My Beloved hearts, I greet you with great joy. For truly, this vigil of the Invocation  has been the capstone of the pyramid, not only of all the invocations given, but especially of these last three invocations, the Invocation for Rising Above the Past and the Invocation for the Golden Future and this, The Eternal Now. What has happened as a result of this vigil is a very important softening up of the hardness, especially the hardness of heart in the Middle East.

We now see a much greater figure-eight flow from the eastern to the western hemisphere. Indeed, this can eventually filter down to the physical octave or bring forth new solutions to the problems in the Middle East that seem to have had no solutions for thousands of years. And why have they had no solutions? Well, is it not precisely because the people who embody in the Middle East and who have re-embodied there hundreds and hundreds of times, have not yet come to the point, where they have had enough of playing the dualistic roles of being villain and victim and avenger and warrior and this and that.

Indeed, my beloved, there are so many people in that region of the world who are so caught up in playing these dualistic roles, that one sometimes scratches one’s head and wonders if they will ever tire of it. Yet we also see that there are indeed many people who are beginning to say, “Have we not had enough of this? Have we not had enough suicide bombings? Have we not had enough killing of innocent women and children? Have we not had enough of suppression of women, requiring them to cover up everything? And as a symbol for covering up the body, we even require them to cover up their individuality, their heart flames, not allowing women to express anything in society even though they surely have much to contribute to a civilization.”

The winds of change in the Middle East

By these invocations you have lightened the burden that has hung over the Middle East as a dark cloud of misqualified energy for a very long time. And I can assure you that this has had a very powerful effect, for which I am very grateful to all those around the world who has participated in these vigils and have given these invocations. I can also tell you that right now there is the potential for the winds of change to blow in the Middle East. For as I said, the nexus of the figure-eight flow between the eastern and the western hemisphere has indeed been softened somewhat, so that the light has started flowing from the East through the nexus of the Middle East and into the western half of the figure-eight flow.

This is precisely why we are now here in the western hemisphere, close to the very center-point of that side of the figure-eight flow, which is indeed Washington D.C. For as the world turns right now, there can be no viable solution to the problems in the Middle East unless the United States is involved. For obviously, you all know that the United States has stepped into the hornet’s nest – and has therefore made itself part of the problem – and has put itself in a position, where the solution cannot come about unless the United States becomes part of the solution instead of part of the problem.

And this can happen only where there is a restoration of the WORD in America, the Living Word, that can help the people and the decision makers at all levels of government, come to the conclusion where they say, “Have we not had enough of playing the role we are playing, the role of being the policeman for the world? One who thinks that we are here to bring freedom and democracy, yet have fallen pray to the illusion that we can bring freedom through force?” This is indeed why you are here in this location, because you have again been right at the focal point and have been able to soften up the hardness of heart that has hung over Washington D.C. for a very long time. And this is indeed a topic that El Morya will speak more about next. And thus I shall simply congratulate you and seal you in the love of my heart.

For truly, I am grateful for the entire vigil. And I would point out to you also the absolutely wonderful matrix you created as you gave this last invocation the way you gave it. For you see, by each person expressing his or her God Flame in front of the entire group, you have a very beautiful mandala that forms. Where you have the different individual flames coming into harmony and forming a greater whole, and through that oneness you have a much greater impact than when you are not coordinated.

You indeed see a taste of what we have in heaven, where we are not robots, where we have come into oneness without losing our individuality, our individual beings. And in doing so, we have not given up anything—except that experience of a dualistic state of identity where we experience ourselves as contrasting to, and in opposition to, other individuals, as is so common here on earth. We have decided that we have had enough of that form of individuality, and we would rather step into the higher form of individuality. You can decide the same thing. And as Jesus, I leave the decision to you.

 

Copyright © 2007 Kim Michaels

Understanding the WORD as LOGOS

TOPICS:  When shall Christ reign on earth? – What is the Living Word? – The essential test of the Piscean age – Understanding the LOGOS – Accepting your oneness with the LOGOS – Christ is beyond time and space – Have you had enough of duality? –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, April 8, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

And Christ shall indeed reign forever and ever. And why shall Christ reign forever and ever? Because Christ – the universal Christ consciousness, the Living Word, the LOGOS – is beyond time and space. And thus, the forces of anti-christ have their time and have their day, but they do not have forever. For they cannot transcend the time and space that gives room to their duality. For you see, if they were to transcend duality, they would no longer be the forces of anti-christ but would indeed again come into oneness with the reality of Christ. So I come to you this Easter morning to greet you, and I say to all of you, “The Christ is Risen in You!”

When shall Christ reign on earth?

And indeed, my beloved, there is no question that Christ shall reign forever and ever in the world of form. But there is a question of when Christ shall be able to reign on earth, and that question cannot be answered by me—even though I am ascended to my Father, and even though I have all power in heaven and on earth (Matthew 28:18). For you see, having all power on earth does not mean that I, Jesus, can step in and save humankind and roll up the world as a scroll or suddenly bring God’s kingdom into manifestation.

For indeed, I am one with the universal Christ mind which is one with the Father—and thus one with the Father’s will. And what is the Father’s will for earth? Well, it is indeed that the free will of individual co-creators shall be allowed to outplay itself. So even though I have all power in heaven and on earth, I cannot use that power on earth unless someone on earth is willing to become the open door for the Living Word and indeed willing to walk the path of Christhood until they become the Living Word, until they become the Word incarnate. And thus, I can step through the veil through them and have the authority to act on earth through those in embodiment who have come into oneness with the Christ mind.

What is the Living Word?

And my beloved, what is the Christ mind? Well, it is what the Bible calls the WORD, but it is more than the WORD. So let me now read to you the beginning of the Gospel of John as it appears in the official scriptures:

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made. In him was life; and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not.

That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world. He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not. He came unto his own, and his own received him not. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name: Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.

My Beloved, this official version of the scripture is indeed the version that was meant to be released for the multitudes in the Piscean age. But if you will read carefully, you will see that it embodies a certain room for interpretation, a certain duality, a certain uncertainty. And this is indeed by design, for it gave humankind a specific test. And that test was the essential test of the Piscean age. And I shall return to what that test is in a moment.

But what I want you to ponder here is that the very formulation of the beginning of the Gospel of John has given the official Christian churches a justification for putting me on a pedestal, making it seem like the outer, the historical, person of Jesus is synonymous with the WORD, is synonymous with God, is synonymous with the WORD incarnate, the WORD made flesh. For indeed, the Gospel of John talks about the WORD and talks about the WORD as if it was a person, calling the WORD “he.”

This is what has allowed the Christian churches to focus on the outer person, the historical person, rather than seeing that there is a deeper meaning behind it. And certainly, there are other statements that I made deliberately to give them the test of whether they would look only at the literal, surface interpretation or whether they would go beyond it and realize the true inner message that I came to bring.

Some of you will know that what in the Bible is called the WORD is a translation into English of a Greek word that could more correctly be translated as “LOGOS.” And what is the LOGOS? Well, it has different interpretations. But no matter which interpretation you go by, it is very clear that the LOGOS is far more than one single person. You cannot confine the LOGOS to a single person. But because the “Word” did not have the same interpretations, it has been possible for the churches to interpret the Word in such a way that it seemed to be only one person who ever had been and ever could be the Word incarnate.

So let me now reread the gospel of John with a different translation:

In the beginning was the LOGOS. And the LOGOS was with God and the LOGOS was God. The LOGOS was in the beginning with God. All things were made by the LOGOS and without the LOGOS was not anything made that was made. In the LOGOS was life and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in darkness and the darkness comprended it not.

The LOGOS was the true light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world. The LOGOS was in the world and the world was made by the LOGOS and the world knew not the LOGOS. The LOGOS came unto its own and its own received it not. But as many as received the LOGOS to them gave the LOGOS power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on the LOGOS.

When you see this particular translation, and when you understand that the LOGOS is far more than one person, you can see that the deeper meaning of the gospel of John is that there is something beyond this world, something beyond the dualistic mind. And that is, truly, what is meant by the WORD, by the LOGOS.

This is something that cannot possibly be confined to one person. For is it not clearly said that without him, or without the LOGOS, was not anything made that was made? Well, how else can that be interpreted than saying that the LOGOS is in everything. For if nothing was made without the LOGOS, how could anything be separated from the LOGOS?

The LOGOS is in the world, and the true meaning is that the world comprehends not the LOGOS, because the world does not see that it is made out of the LOGOS and that the LOGOS is inside every human being, and indeed everything that was made. The true meaning is that I did not come to this earth to be raised up and glorified beyond all human beings. I came to exemplify the inner oneness with your own source, with the LOGOS, and thus help all people discover the LOGOS in themselves.

The essential test of the Piscean age

The essential test of the Piscean age, the essential challenge, was this: would people identify Christ as being outside themselves, or would they identify Christ as being inside themselves? This is the essential test, not only for the Age of Pisces, but it is the test I have been speaking about these past days, where I said there is a filter on the door that leads to the kingdom of heaven. And it is your oneness with the WORD that determines whether you can pass through that filter or are held back by the sense of duality, the sense of separation.

For you to enter the kingdom of heaven, you must discover that Christ – the WORD, the LOGOS – is inside yourself and inside everything else in this world including all other people. And only when you come to that realization – and go beyond mere realization to true oneness with the LOGOS – well only then can you pass through the pearly gate.

Understanding the LOGOS

What truly is the LOGOS? Well, it is what we have already explained in different ways: the universal Christ mind, the only begotten of the Father. It is the essential unifying principle that God the Creator set up to ensure that, as co-creators were given free will, there was an underlying element that could always maintain oneness in God’s creation. So that no matter how far a co-creator descended into the consciousness of separation, there was always the opportunity to rise back up and come back to oneness—so that nothing could be lost, except through total denial of one’s true identity.

The LOGOS is in everything because everything was created out of the LOGOS. But I wish to give you a deeper understanding, for you might get the impression that the LOGOS is something impersonal, something up there beyond your reach. But you see, my beloved, the LOGOS is far more. For, as Maitreya explains in his book, the Creator first created one sphere set apart from the void,  then created self-conscious extensions of himself and sent them into that sphere with the command to multiply and have dominion. And when these first co-creators had multiplied their sense of self – to the point that they came back into oneness with their source, when they had attained the Christ consciousness of oneness with the source – well then they became part of the LOGOS.

And this process has continued through succeeding spheres. And all beings who have overcome duality and separation, all beings who have come into oneness, are indeed part of the LOGOS. So truly, all ascended beings, all members of the ascended masters, are part of the LOGOS. But even more than that, we ARE the LOGOS for the LOGOS is us and we are it.

When you overcome duality and separation, there is no separateness, even though there is still individuality. We are all individualizations of the Creator, but we do not see our individual beings as separate, disconnected, such as you do on earth. We see ourselves as one, for we know we are part of something greater than ourselves. Yet we are part of that greater thing and we are that thing. Because indeed the Conscious You has the capacity to identify itself with anything, including its source and the allness of what has come out of that source.

Accepting your oneness with the LOGOS

So, my beloved, the difference between you and I is that I have fully accepted my oneness with my source, while you have not yet come to that acceptance. And why have you not come to that acceptance? Well, yesterday I gave you the image that the world is a stage and that there are certain predefined roles that you can play in this world—and certainly you can even create your own unique role that no one else has ever thought about. But all of the roles in this world have one thing in common—they are part of the realm of duality.

And what is the realm of duality? Well, it is the realm where there are always two opposites. And what does this really mean? Well, it means that in duality there is always a contrast—good and evil, joy and sorrow, happiness and despair, anger and peace. When you think deeply and logically about this, you will realize that you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven while you have these dualistic opposites in your being. And that means that the dualistic extremes are not found in heaven.

Surely, you can see this. For you cannot imagine that Mother Mary and I would ever get into a heated argument and be angry with each other. Or perhaps you can imagine it, for through the dualistic filter anything is possible. Yet I must tell you that if Mother Mary and I were to have a disagreement, there would come a point where we would suddenly fall still, look into each other’s eyes and realize: “Who is arguing with whom?” For since we are one, then I am arguing with myself in her. And what sense does that make? So you see, through that recognition, the arguments you have on earth are simply not possible. For when you know the oneness, you can never be fully identified with the roles of duality.

So does that mean that we do not have joy in heaven, that we do not have happiness in heaven? Well, that is indeed correct—if with joy and happiness you mean the human definition of joy and happiness, the definition that is based on duality. In heaven we do not have sorrow, we do not have unhappiness. So consequently we do not have a form of happiness that is defined in contrast to unhappiness.

In heaven we are much more on an even keel, so to speak. Which is why I always stress balance for those who want to walk the path of Christhood. This does by no means mean that we do not have true joy. For indeed, we have a state of mind that is permanent, constant. This does not mean that it is never changing, for as we expand our consciousness, we can indeed experience more of this state of mind. And this state of mind is a state that you cannot accurately describe by any term, by any word used in this world.

But, as Maitreya says in his book, if we are to use a word, the closest one is “bliss.” But, again, you could easily come up with a dualistic definition of bliss, where you see it in contrast to non-bliss. As indeed there are some teachers today who are starting to see the fallacy of the duality consciousness and even some who have seen this for many centuries. Yet some of them have defined that the way out of duality is to go into non-duality. But yet many define non-duality based on duality – as the opposite of duality – and this is still duality.

So you see, there is no way to accurately convey to you through words the state of mind that we have. But you can experience it! And many of you have indeed had at least short glimpses of a state of consciousness that is beyond duality, beyond the dualistic extremes. For have you not sometimes felt at inner stillness, at inner peace, almost like you were in another dimension. Or like you were experiencing a situation from the outside.

Even what people describe of how in a life-threatening, stressful situation, they suddenly fell still, almost like they were outside the situation. That is a state of non-duality, where there is no contrast. The reality of life is that since God is all, God can have no opposite. It is only those beings who have become trapped in a dualistic state of mind who think they are in opposition to God and God’s work—and who in their folly pride themselves on having the power to destroy God’s work or disturb God’s plan.

Christ is beyond time and space

But as I started out saying, there is no question that Christ shall reign forever and ever. For Christ is beyond time and space. And time and space cannot last forever. For it is not possible for anything in this world to go on indefinitely, for everything is defined by boundaries, by contrasts. The very fact that you have separate forms means that there has to be a boundary. So everything has to have a limit, even time.

To confound your logical minds, let me refer to something that has been pondered by certain mathematicians. Some of them have given up thinking about it, while others kept thinking about it until they found themselves in a straightjacket. For it is indeed one of these things that cannot be solved by the analytical mind. Now, you know very well that if you start counting, one, two, three, four, you can keep going. And maybe some of you as children played the game of counting to one thousand, just to see what that would be like.

Well, mathematicians faced the question of, “How many numbers are there—how high can you count before you run out of numbers?” If you will ponder this logically, you might on one hand say you can go on forever. You can go on indefinitely adding one number, always being able to add one number to the last number. But how long would it take to count up an infinite amount of numbers? Well, would it not take an infinite amount of time?

What is the solution to the riddle? Well, it is – as Einstein had indeed sensed intuitively but could not yet express mathematically – that the material universe forms a closed loop that loops back upon itself. In a certain sense – if you kept counting long enough from one to two to three, adding one number – in a certain sense you would end up back at your starting point. But this would not be in the linear sense, for I realize full well that your linear and analytical minds are racing to grasp this. But what would happen was that at some point you would have counted so high that you said to yourself, “This is ridiculous. There has got to be a better way to spend your life than by counting numbers.”

And you see, this is the key. For the reason why you are still in time and space is that you have not yet come to the realization, that you have had enough of the world where there is contrast between good and evil, joy and sorrow. Indeed, some of you fell into the duality consciousness out of curiosity. What would it be like to be outside of the bliss where there is no contrast? What would it be like to be in a world with contrasts? Would it not be a more intense experience—that you had a more intense experience of joy but you had also experienced sorrow?

Have you had enough of duality?

My Beloved, this is not wrong. You have free will. The world is set up – the world of form is set up as Maitreya explains – to give you a greater appreciation for the oneness of God by realizing and experiencing that there is something outside of that oneness. So you have a right to descend into duality.

The problem is when you become stuck in duality, because not only have you stepped into a role in the theater production called earth – the production where you experience either being a villain or a victim or a hero – but you have become identified with it to the point, where you have forgotten that there is something outside the world stage. And that is when you get stuck and cannot separate yourself from that role. Because of the limitations of time and space, you can stay in that role indefinitely. But since time and space is not indefinite, there must come a time when the opportunity runs out, which is what we have called the second death.

The reality of time and space is that those who have become lost in time and space can indeed come to the point, where their opportunity runs out. And therefore, they must go through the erasing of the dualistic identity that they have come to identify themselves as. And this, of course, is not what God hopes to see, because as Maitreya and Mother Mary explain, you were all created to start out with a limited self-awareness but expand it until you came to the full God awareness, where you realize that you are now the fullness of your Creator while still being an individual being.

God created you to become more; not to become less. So you see, there is nothing wrong with you having the experience of going into the dualistic world, where you have the contrast between light and dark. But when you become stuck in it, that is when we have a problem. That is why the Living Word is then sent in an attempt to awaken you to realize, that there is something beyond the dualistic role you are playing right now.

But in order for you to fully escape that role, to leave that role behind, you have to come to the realization, that you no longer want to experience the contrasts between joy and sorrow, evil and good, light and dark. For you are willing to leave behind that experience and come into the higher experience of the bliss, the oneness, the eternal peace that is available in the spiritual realm. Or rather, even is available in this realm, when you give up the duality consciousness and put on the mind of Christ.

Ponder the very fact that you have grown up in a world with contrast but that there is an alternative to that world of contrast, namely a state of consciousness where you are in the eternal bliss that cannot be pulled into the dualistic extremes. And therefore, you do not experience the sorrow and the suffering so many people find on earth. But neither do you experience the sort of happiness that is in contrast to the sorrow.

You simply need to ponder in your beings whether you have had enough of experiencing the contrast, so that you are now willing to lose that state of life, that mortal dualistic contrasting state of life, and let that life die, to lose that life for the sake of coming into oneness with Christ (Matthew 16:25) so that the Christ within you can take you to that peace, to that bliss, that is untouched by the world and its contrasts.

This, my beloved, is a decision only you can make, and I am not telling you that you should make it at a certain time. I am simply saying that if you could realize in your being that you have had enough of certain things on earth, then there is an alternative. And the only way to truly overcome the sorrow you feel on earth, the suffering you experience on earth, the only way to fully overcome it is to leave behind the duality of both sorrow and joy.

And when you are ready for this, you can indeed do so. You can also stay for awhile in a sort of mixed state, where you still experience some sorrow and some joy, but you are no longer fully identified with it. So when you are in a state of sorrow, you know there is more and you are not so fully enveloped in it that it overtakes you completely. And this again is another experience. And as long as you desire this experience, you have free will.

But again, when you feel you have had enough, then simply let it go. Take my hand and look at the world and look at the things that used to be so important to you, that you thought you would die if you didn’t have this or if you didn’t have your way with other people. Then look at it and say, “What is that to me. I will follow Christ into the eternal peace that is beyond this dualistic struggle” (John 21:22)

This, my beloved, is the gift I came to bring humankind 2,000 years ago, but I did not simply come at a specific time, for truly Christ cannot come in time, Christ cannot be confined to time, Christ comes in the Eternal NOW. Which means that the gift of Christhood has always been available to people and will always be available to them. Yet as we have said, the more people in embodiment can demonstrate the path to Christhood, well the more people will wake up and learn from their example and follow them into that eternal rest, which is not really rest but is truly the dynamic rest of the River of Life.

Thus my beloved, I thank you for your attention. I thank you for your presence at this conference. And I indeed thank you for being willing to be the open doors for the Living Word. For truly, all of you have felt the Living Word in your beings, have felt it stir something. For that I am grateful, and I will be even more grateful if you will multiply what you have received and give it to others. Thus, I shall withdraw, sealing you in my heart, for Mother Mary has something to say to you.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Going beyond a dualistic view of God’s Will

TOPICS:  A higher understanding of the Will of God – True freedom of choice – The Will of God is beyond rules – Find the Will of God within –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master El Morya, April 8, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

El Morya I AM! And I am indeed the Chohan of the Will of God. Yet I come to give you a deeper understanding of the Will of God. For again, my beloved, in previous times we have been limited to giving an understanding of the Will of God that was appropriate, given the state of consciousness of humankind at the time. Progressive revelation is progressive precisely because as humankind steps up in consciousness – as our closest disciples step up in consciousness – we can release a more profound understanding of some aspect of God than what we could release yesterday or years ago.

A higher understanding of the Will of God

In the past I have indeed personally given an understanding of the Will of God that was not the highest possible, for we did not yet have the magnificent teachings released that we have seen within the last year and more, of the focus on non-duality, the consciousness of duality, exposing how it pulls everything into two extremes.

Children must be given hard-and-fast rules. Do this—don’t do that. For they do not yet have the maturity to decide for themselves, to come to a greater understanding and recognition. In previous times I have been limited to giving an understanding of the Will of God that is somewhat black-and-white. And indeed, there are many people in today’s world who are beyond the black-and-white thinking. Yet they have come into the gray thinking of thinking that you can ignore the Will of God altogether. For after all, you have free will so you can do whatever you want.

And in a sense this is perfectly correct. You do have free will, and you can do whatever you want. But, as we have explained, whatever you project into the cosmic mirror, the cosmic mirror will reflect back to you, so you will experience what you create. So, we again face the situation that you have used your free will to either create or enter into these roles in the play that are defined by the dualistic thinking. And you have free will to do this.

So indeed, from a certain perspective one can say that it is the Will of God that you can create this experience for yourself—if you desire to experience the contrast between light and dark, joy and sorrow. But it is not the Will of God that you should stay stuck in those roles forever. Neither is it the will of your own higher Being, for you did not come to earth to fight other people in a ceaseless, endless struggle. You came here out of a positive desire to bring the light of your own Being into this world, and therefore light up the world and truly bring the material universe and the entire sphere to the point of ascending and becoming part of the spiritual realm that is beyond duality, so that you can experience that endless, infinite bliss that has no contrast.

So the Will of God is not something that can be fully understood in black-and-white terms. But neither can it be explained in gray terms. It can only be understood by going beyond and contemplating the reality that you do have the right to make your own decisions, but until you become aware of why you are making certain decisions and what consequences those decisions have, you do not truly have freedom, freedom of choice.

True freedom of choice

You have an entire movement in the United States that champions a woman’s right to choose what to do with her own body. Yet that same movement is violently opposed to giving that woman – when she enters an abortion clinic – information about the potential dangers of abortion, the potential psychological effects of abortion, the alternatives to abortion—even the higher teachings on the soul perspective on abortion.

How can a movement truly be said to be championing a woman’s freedom of choice, if they will not give that woman the entire information she needs in order to make a truly free choice? This is not freedom of choice. And so, when you are stuck in one of the dualistic roles, you might think that you can do anything you want, but if you do not fully understand what is involved with the decision, you are not making a free decision.

Again, because you have free will, you can envelop yourself in a limited state of mind, where you do not have free choice, but it is not God’s will that you stay there forever. And that is why the Living Christ is sent to earth. That is why the Word incarnates—in order to awaken people to the reality that there is an alternative to the entire decision-making process in which they are currently stuck.

How can people escape duality? Well, they can do so only by reaching for something outside their current mental box. And indeed, in the beginning it is necessary for people to have some kind of hard-and-fast rule which says essentially, “If you do this, you will go to hell. If you do that, you will go to heaven.” For this allows people an absolute guideline that their own egos cannot manipulate. And if they will follow that guideline, even as many people do in a traditional Christian churches – where they are very black-and-white in terms of following outer rules – well, then they can at least gradually grow out of the total domination of the ego, the total inability to determine what is right and wrong in a higher sense. For everything seems gray to them or everything seems dualistic.

Yet as we have explained, there comes that point, where you have to step up and not simply follow the outer rules, but go within and get your direction from within instead of blindly following an outer rule, or an outer doctrine, or an outer leader. And this is indeed when you have to attain the deeper understanding of the Will of God that I am talking about. And that understanding could not be given in the past, which is why many students hold on to the black-and-white view of the Will of God—as something they have to follow without questioning, almost as if they were robots following a leader.

When you come to the realization that there is more to it than the black-and-white and gray thinking, you suddenly realize that you cannot take the Will of God and draw it down and create some rule that applies to all situations. This is the ego again, with its incessant dream of an automatic salvation where it says, “Give me a rule that I do not eat with unwashen hands, so that I can believe that as long as I follow that outer rule I am guaranteed to go to heaven.”

The Will of God is beyond rules

The mature spiritual seekers need to step up and realize, that when you go beyond the childhood stage, the kindergarten stage, you need to come to a deeper understanding of the Will of God. And that is when you begin to realize that you cannot confine the Will of God to any hard-and-fast rule in this world. For indeed, the Will of God is simply one expression of the Logos, of the Word of God. And as Jesus has eloquently explained, the Living Christ comes into this world to meet a person where this person is at in consciousness and then challenge the person’s illusions, challenge the person’s mental box in order to get that person to come up higher.

What is the Will of God? Well, it is that wherever YOU are at – wherever YOU are at, wherever YOU are at – you take one step higher on your path. Do you see what I am saying? The Will of God for one person right now – at that person’s particular stage of the spiritual path – is not the same as the Will of God for another person who is at a different level. You now come into the realization that you cannot have a spiritual organization, a mature spiritual organization, which sets these hard-and-fast rules, saying all members of that organization should follow these rules or they will be excommunicated and possibly sent to hell.

What we need to see in the Aquarian Age is the emergence of organizations, that do not set rules for what you should do and what you should not do. And this, of course, is a challenge, for suddenly all responsibility is placed on the individual. There was a time when we could sponsor an organization and give a certain sponsorship to each person that entered and vowed to live up to certain outer rules. This was the old way, the Piscean way. And while it has its place, it is not the ultimate goal of a spiritual organization.

For surely, as Maitreya explains in great detail in his book, you will not become the Christ by following anyone else. You will not even become the Christ by being under the sponsorship of an ascended master, for becoming the Christ means that you become spiritually self-sufficient. And now you do not need someone or something outside yourself to tell you what is the Will of God. For you can go within your heart, become one with your own God flame, and thus you will know what the specific Will of God is for you in this specific situation.

Find the Will of God within

I am the Chohan of the First Ray of God’s Will, so I represent the Will of God to the spiritual seekers on earth. And it is my job to help everyone get a greater understanding for and connection to the Will of God, and I must do so at different levels. So for those who are in kindergarten, I give them a black-and-white teaching and a set of rules. But I always look forward to those who can rise beyond that level and who are willing to take responsibility for themselves, even to the point where they realize that as long as they look at El Morya as being outside themselves, then they have not fully come into oneness with the Will of God.

For my beloved, who are you listening to right now? You are listening to an ascended Being who is speaking through a person in embodiment. And thus – clearly – the word of that ascended being is coming to you from outside your sphere of self, entering your sphere of self, which is perfectly valid. For as long as people are out of touch with the Will of God, they can only come into oneness with the Will of God by having some element from the outside that gives them a lodestone, a guideline, a leaven that can raise the whole loaf of their consciousness, the body and blood of Christ that they can multiply. But you will not manifest your Christhood by taking in only from without.

You will manifest your Christhood only when you realize that what you experienced from without is not outside yourself. For you can find the Will of God in the kingdom of God within you. As we have said throughout this conference, experiencing the Living Word from without will only have ultimate meaning when you allow that word from without to become alive in your own hearts, so that you will find the Will of God in your own hearts. And you suddenly realize that the Being that you identified as El Morya – as an ascended master speaking through an embodied messenger – is also in your heart. For where do I reside, my beloved? I reside in the kingdom of God. And where is the kingdom of God? It is within you!

So, when the outer El Morya becomes one with the inner El Morya, then you will know El Morya. And then you will know the Will of God for you. For it is unique for each one of you. And each one of you have a unique opportunity to express a specific facet of the Will of God. For contrary to what some people believe, we of the ascended masters have no desire to turn our students into robots, into blind followers. We want to raise you up to become here below all that you are Above. It is indeed the false teachers of this world who want to turn people into robots who blindly follow them and who will, so to speak, drink the cool-aide when they are told to do so.

This is the way of the ascended masters. Yet as I have said, in the past we had to give people a more simplified way that was adapted to their state of consciousness, so we had to give them rules. But I will also tell you that we have sometimes given people so many rules to box them in so tightly, that hopefully they will come to that point of saying, “I have had enough of this. I have had enough of this role of being the goodie-two-shoes who always follows all the outer rules to the letter. I can’t even move anymore. There has got to be more to the spiritual path than this.”

And that is then when people can go one of two ways. They can go into total rebellion and saying, “I will have nothing more to do with the spiritual path or any spiritual organization.” But my beloved, why do they react that way? They react that way for only one reason. Namely – as Maitreya explains in his book – they refuse to take full responsibility for themselves. Instead of taking the responsibility to connect to the Will of God within themselves, they find it easier to follow an outer teacher who promises them that he will save them if they will follow him blindly.

The second option is that instead of going from one extreme – total submission to the outer rules – to the opposite extreme – total rebellion – they can go beyond duality and find a more discerning understanding of the Will of God. Thus, realizing that the only way to know the specific Will of God for you is through the Living Word within yourself. Meaning that the restoration of the WORD is the master key to restoring the Will of God on earth.

This is the challenge you all face. Do you want to know the Will of God? Well, then stop looking for it outside yourself! For the Will of God is in the kingdom of God. And the kingdom of God is, as we have said a million times – hoping that one of these days it will click – well it is within you. For where else can it possibly be found, given what you know that everything was made from the LOGOS. And therefore, the LOGOS must be in everything—including in you.

Thus, my beloved, with gratitude for your attention, with gratitude for your willingness to grapple with the difficult questions and come to the awareness that life is not as black-and-white as you once thought, I seal you in the gratitude of my heart, my diamond heart, the diamond of the Will of God. Why is a diamond beautiful? Because it has many facets that sparkle individually, but together form a whole. You are all facets in the diamond of the Will of God—when you connect to the Will of God within yourselves. Thus I bid you adieu, in gratitude.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

With the Flame of Victory, one person can indeed make a difference

TOPICS:  The ultimate challenge is freedom – One person can make a difference –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Victoria, April 7, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

Victoria is my name and Victory is my flame. For I come on the seventh ray of God Victory to realign you with the flame of Victory, that burns as the unfed flame—that has never, ever been extinguished by any of the imperfect appearances on earth.

For, my beloved, in the flame of Victory there is only Victory—nothing else can exist. For anything below Victory is consumed by that flame. And thus, I would simply impart to you a portion of that flame—if you are willing to take it into your heart and let it become the leaven that can raise the whole loaf of your consciousness, realigning you with that reality of Victory that we are on the seventh ray.

The ultimate challenge is freedom

When you have passed the initiations of the other six rays – and come to that point that Saint Germain spoke of – you have to face the ultimate challenge—and the ultimate challenge is what? Well, the ultimate challenge is freedom!  For my beloved, freedom is not something that comes lightly. It is indeed a challenge to stand there and have all opportunities open to you, because there are no laws or restrictions that tell you what to do and how to be. For you are now at the point where you need to step up and take that final step into Christhood. And in Christhood there are no rules, there are no laws, there are no doctrines. There is only the Living Word, which flows according to the need of the hour, the need of the situation, seeking to reach wherever people are in consciousness and raise them up from there, never leaving anyone the same.

Take unto yourself – if you will – a portion of my flame of Victory. For truly, you must be able to hear in my voice the flame that is Victory—that will not be held back by anything, that does not respect any of the so-called authorities on this earth as limiting its flow—its burning, its shining its Light to penetrate all shadows, to penetrate all barriers of unreality, of anti-victory, that have been erected by the beings in the duality consciousness. Who in their blindness and their arrogance sincerely believe that they have the power to stop the flow of God’s Light on planet earth. Nay, I say! As long as there are hearts that are willing to be the open doors for the flow of God’s Light, then that Light shall indeed flow. And it shall consume the darkness until there are no more shadows left, neither in your consciousness nor in the collective consciousness.

One person can make a difference

Yet, my beloved, I must say to you that – as is the case with the Living Word – the flame of Victory is a two-edged sword. For if you take it into your being, it will expose all elements of anti-victory that are left—where you sometimes defeat yourself. Or you excuse yourself in various ways, saying, “But how could I possibly make a difference? How could one person make a difference in the world, or in a nation as big as America?”

I would remind you of the old story of a man walking down the beach, and ahead of him he sees another person. And on the beach are millions of starfish that have drifted ashore in a storm. And the person bends down, takes a starfish, throws it back in the ocean, and then he moves on to the next one, throws it back in the ocean. And the person taking a walk comes up to him and says, “What are you doing? Look at the beach, there are millions of starfish. You cannot possibly throw them all back. What you are doing won’t make a difference.” And the other person looks at him, bends down, takes a starfish, throws it out and says, “It made a difference for that one.”

Do not ever fall prey to the lie – the ultimate lie of the power elite – that you cannot make a difference. For I tell you—if everybody believes that lie, then indeed they will not make a difference. But if one person here and one person there decides to reach for the Living Word and align their consciousness with it, then as enough people do this, there will come that critical point, where suddenly you have that shift—and the shift in the national consciousness, where now America can wake up and realize her faults without being plunged into the anti-victory of berating herself, taking herself down instead of saying, “Aah we have faults that must be corrected, but we are willing to do it. And therefore, we will use them as a stepping stone for Victory, for coming up higher than we ever could have reached before, because now we are wiser, because we have been willing to look at the beam in our own eye. And by recognizing that beam, pulling it out, throwing it back into the ocean where it came from, we have risen higher. And therefore, we can take our nation higher than we could ever have done in the old consciousness—where we were not willing to recognize our shortcomings and pull that beam from our own eye.”

So, my beloved, now that I have warned you, now that I have offered you, the decision is up to you. How much of my flame of Victory you can take into your heart and carry with you from this retreat. Thus, I bow, as always, to your free will and I say, “This is my body of Victory, which is broken for you. Take, eat, this do in remembrance of VICTORY!”

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

How can America be one nation under God?

TOPICS:  Giving invocations in unison produces very powerful sound waves – Unity in Spirit does not override individuality – A clearing of the national psyche – The separation of church and state – Government is a two-way process – The difference between a republic and a democracy –


 Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, April 7, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

Giving invocations in unison produces very powerful sound waves

Most gracious ladies and gentlemen—and anyone else who might be present. For truly, there are many angels present here who are above the duality of sex on earth. For they have attained oneness with the LOGOS, the reality of the Christ mind, that is set up to establish and maintain oneness between all aspects, all expressions of the one God in the world of form.

I, Saint Germain, congratulate you for the work you have accomplished so far, culminating in this latest invocation that you have given. The film you have seen about the power of vibration should give you some visual sense of what can be attained when you give your invocations and decrees. For you see an inert, passive substance that is stirred into various patterns by the application of sound. And I can assure you that as you give an invocation, you are sending the vibration of sound into the mass consciousness and the four levels of the material universe. And I can assure you that the effect of your invocations is far more dramatic than what you saw on this movie. And I might add, it is far more beautiful as well. For when you come into unison, when you speak with one voice, you create a very powerful unified and harmonious pattern.

One of the greatest problems on earth is the multitude of sound waves that are crisscrossing the ethers—that are chaotic, uncoordinated. And this is precisely the uncoordinated sound that breaks down the organized, beautiful structures that are sustainable. Part of the task of giving invocations and invoking the Light is to counteract the chaos. And how can you counteract the chaos unless what you send out is more than chaos, is more harmonious, unified, and therefore sends out a unifying vibration? What science can also teach you is that you can have a substance, such as a gas, where all the molecules are oriented in all different directions in a chaotic pattern. And yet when certain types of energy are applied, there comes a point where – suddenly – a phase transition occurs and now the molecules line up and there is oneness.

Unity in Spirit does not override individuality

This is what needs to happen for this nation of America to be one nation under God. There must be a certain unison in the consciousness of the people. For as they say, “United we stand; divided we fall.” Indeed, America has fallen far below the immaculate concept that I hold for this nation. And what will bring her back, except there is some unifying force, even beyond what people are aware of at the conscious level? And that force is not just the sound that is expressed. For it to have the full effect, the sound, the Word that you speak, must be infused with the Spirit, so that it becomes the Living Word, rather than a rote repetition that really is not infused with the Spirit and therefore doesn’t have the power and the momentum to cut through the chaos of the mass consciousness.

You see, my beloved, that is why we have talked about the importance of the WORD, the Living Word. For when you come together as a group, the effect of your invocations and your being together is in direct proportion to the degree of unity and oneness you can attain. And how can you attain oneness? You can do so only when a critical mass of people in the group reach for the Living Word within themselves. As everything else in this world, the concept of unity and oneness can indeed be perverted by the duality consciousness—as you have seen in many civilizations, where the power elite attempts to create uniformity by turning the people into virtual robots who blindly follow the blind leaders. And while this might give what from a surface standpoint seems like unity, it is not the true unity of the Spirit.

God does not want you to blindly follow God, or a spiritual leader, or an outer religion. God created you – each one of you – as a unique individual. And God has no desire to have you extinguish your individuality in order to attain some state of uniformity in a spiritual group or community. What God truly desires is for you to express your individuality, even while you are coming together.

The individuality that needs to be expressed is obviously not the false individuality of the ego—that is always seeing itself separated from other people and most of the time seeing itself in competition with those other people. It cannot attain any kind of oneness, because it wants to set up various measures, whereby it can maintain the illusion that it is better than others because it is doing this or that outer thing, as you saw with the scribes and Pharisees. And, if you will be honest, you have seen with many other religious and spiritual groups, where there is always the formation of some kind of clique or elite, who thinks that because they are doing all the outer things a certain way, they are above the rest of the congregation.

A clearing of the national psyche

When you let go of that ego, you can come into a oneness, where you have a oneness within you, with the Living Word. Even though you sit here in a group – and you all say the same words in the invocation, you all say them with the same speed and in the same rhythm – the words you say are not just mechanical words, for each one of you is endowing your words with your heart flame, with your God Flame. So even though the words might sound the same, I can assure you that the vibrational pattern that is sent out is endowed with the unique qualities of each person’s God Flame. And even though there are different God flames, they are all in harmony. And therefore, the vibration that is sent out is a harmonious vibration. And because it is endowed with the different God flames, it has the potential to accelerate and transform any lower vibration. For, after all, those lower vibrations are perversions of the God flames.

When you have a group where a critical mass of God flames are represented and where a critical mass of people have the oneness that allows them to endow their invocations with the Living Word, then you have a most powerful action, a most beautiful action. And if the technology can be brought forth, it would be my great joy to be able to show you a visual image of what actually happens as you give these invocations. But alas, that technology is a little ways off, for it requires a transformation in consciousness before it can be released.

So again, we face the ancient problem, the ancient challenge, expressed in the words of the Bible, “Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.” Meaning that you need to be willing to give your invocations and know – and believe and accept – that they DO have an effect even if you do not see it visually.

And thus, I come to encourage you and indeed congratulate you because by our multiplication of the invocations you have given, by your proximity to Washington D.C., we have been able to accomplish a very significant clearing of the national psyche that is focused in Washington D.C. This is a great work. And obviously, you should not expect that tomorrow the President is going to come out and announce a complete reversal of his policy on this or that or the next thing. For, as always, there is free will.

But what I can say is that you have started a process that, if accelerated and maintained, can become a catalyst, that will bring out the kind of change in the national psyche that I talked about yesterday, when I said there needs to be an awakening of Americans to the fact that America is not above reproach, is not above the need for change. Yet that awakening needs to happen in such a way, that it does not shatter the national psyche and the national self esteem. For indeed, there needs to be a gentle awakening that creates a certain continuity, so that we can transcend into a more golden age form of government without having a violent revolution or a break-down of the economy or the national governmental process.

For as I said yesterday, we have no desire to see our efforts to break up the old patterns be misused by the counter power elite who is always seeking to destroy and break down in order to take the power they could not attain in any other way. And again, as I said yesterday, for such a balanced transition to occur, someone must hold the spiritual balance for it by maintaining their striving to stay on the middle way. Which is why I told you to stay away from the extremes, even though you should inform yourself—but never allow yourself to fall into that lower vibration.

And when you really – honestly – look at yourself and center in your heart, you can feel instantly when the vibration sinks below the level of the heart and starts stirring up the solar plexus, agitating that chakra and possibly even the lower chakras. You can get to the point where you are so sensitive, that the moment you open up a website, or a book or a newspaper, you will know when something has a vibration below the heart. And thus, in many cases, you can immediately dismiss it without taking it into your mind. In other cases you might still need to read it, to get certain information, but you need to be aware of staying above the solar plexus vibration, being centered in the peace of the heart.

The separation of church and state

One thing I would address here is the topic of the separation of church and state. For it is essential for you to understand what we are really talking about, when we talk about one nation under God. The essence of the problem is that if there is no recognition and respect for something that is beyond the duality consciousness, then a nation will inevitably deteriorate and be taken over by the power elite—thereby becoming a closed system, becoming subject to the forces of the second law of thermodynamics, as I explained yesterday.

There is no surefire way to ensure, that a nation will not slip into that state. For you have indeed seen governments, you have seen nations, that were ruled by a religious authority and yet that religious authority became influenced by the duality consciousness, whereby you had a tyrannical priesthood and pretty soon the entire civilization started spiraling downhill.

When we talk about one nation under God, we are not talking about a nation that is ruled by some priesthood, be it the Catholic church or any other church. We are talking about a nation that has some mechanism for reaching beyond the duality consciousness and bringing forth the Living Word. And the Living Word can serve as the tuning fork used by musicians to set the proper key, whereby an entire orchestra can tune their instruments so they can play in harmony without creating discord.

It is not that the entire nation needs to be in the same church, and needs to consciously – in the outer awareness – recognize a certain religious authority as the ultimate authority. But it is that a critical mass of people must come to the awareness of the Living Word within themselves, so that they can attune their own individual consciousness to that Living Word. And so that they can recognize it when someone – somewhere – comes up as the spokesman who can verbalize that Living Word in a particular situation. And I can tell you that that someone is almost always outside the established system, for that system is controlled by the power elite. So the voice of truth is almost always the voice crying in the wilderness—and not inside the halls of power.

And yet if a critical mass of people recognize that voice, accept it, start talking about it to other people, start writing about it, start writing to their congressmen and demanding change, then the shift can begin to occur that brings the entire nation into alignment. And suddenly, you see a shift in the national consciousness, where they now recognize the unreality of a former policy or a former law. And suddenly, there is an awareness that things have to change. And then, gradually, even the inertia found in the bureaucracy and in the government will be forced to comply.

Government is a two-way process

For when the will of the people is united, then the government must follow. For I tell you, when we talk about a government that is of the people, by the people and for the people, I can assure you that even though America is currently far from the free democracy that we would like to see, there is certainly a two-way process between the government and the people. And I can assure you that there is a limit to how far the power elite behind the government can actually take things—and that limit is set by the consciousness of the people. Which, by the way, is the only reason why you have not seen a further erosion of civil liberties after the 9/11 event. It is also why you have not seen further manipulation of the economy and why you have not seen another military excursion in some part of the world.

There is always a two-way process. And even though the government might be controlled by the power elite, there is a limit to their power—as long as the people are still relatively free and relatively informed, as is the case in America today. The key here is not that we create some almighty church in America that suddenly becomes set up as the ultimate authority. For I tell you, truly, that America is not a static society. And it is not meant to remain today the way it was when the constitution was written. For change is the order of the day, growth is the order of the day, self-transcendence is the order of the day. America must transcend herself. And how is that transcendence meant to occur? Well, it is meant to occur by more and more people discovering the Living Word within themselves, using that as the absolute measure for what is real and what is unreal.

And then, as more and more people come into that attunement, a shift will occur in the outer consciousness. And that is why the American government, the American Constitution, the American laws, must be refined, must grow—so that the nation can grow. Yet the importance here is that this change does not happen by the power elite manipulating the constitution to give themselves more power. It must happen because a critical mass of people have come to the realization that a change is needed.

The difference between a republic and a democracy

To comment on the difference between a republic and a democracy, America started out as a republic mainly because the consciousness of the people was not ready for a more free society. They were not ready to have all responsibility put on themselves. And thus, there had to be some safety measures that could keep the government within certain boundaries. Yet as the nation grows, America must face the challenge of becoming a democracy, where the majority does rule. And where the majority is now faced with the challenge that either they align themselves with the Living Word and bring their nation up, or they refuse to align themselves with the Living Word and then witness the deterioration of their nation.

For my beloved, I can assure you that in the Aquarian age, governments need to be free. And freedom can only happen when the people take responsibility for their nation. It cannot be forced upon them. In the Aquarian age – in the Aquarian age consciousness – you need to refine your concept of freedom. For there does come a point, where people must be set free to either stand or fall by their own consciousness.

And again, freedom can be perverted by the dualistic extremes. And at one dualistic extreme is the consciousness that anything goes—and if it feels good do it, for there is no real truth. Everything is relative, so my truth is as good as your truth, which is as good as the next person’s truth. In the other extreme, you have the lie that the people cannot govern themselves, and therefore they need an elite who can protect them against themselves. This is what has been used by the tyrannical power elites for eons as an excuse for them controlling the people, taking away the people’s freedom, all for their own good—or so they say, for truly it is only for the good of the power elite.

True freedom can only be attained when you have some guideline, some lodestone, that reaches beyond duality. And that lodestone is, of course, the Living Word. And, as I have said, it only takes a critical mass of people to get an entire nation to come into alignment behind a particular issue—that may not be the ultimate truth but it is the practical, realistic measure that needs to be taken right now, so that the nation can rise to the next level. And then, when you are on that level, you can begin to reach for an even greater understanding that might eventually transform your present level, but you have to take it one step at a time. Thus, my beloved, I have said my peace for now. And I bow now to the Elohim Victoria who will address you.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Passing through the screen door to heaven

TOPICS:  Many are ready to go beyond the outer path – Letting the WORD be the judge – Understanding the WORD incarnate  – Understanding how salvation works – Overcoming the gray zone – Only the WORD will purge you of duality – Is there any absolute truth? – Why people’s outer minds resist truth –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, April 7, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

Then the Pharisees and scribes asked him, Why walk not thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat bread with unwashen hands? He answered and said unto them, Well hath Esaias prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me. Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. For laying aside the commandment of God, ye hold the tradition of men, as the washing of pots and cups: and many other such like things ye do.

And he said unto them, Full well ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition. For Moses said, Honour thy father and thy mother; and, Whoso curseth father or mother, let him die the death: But ye say, If a man shall say to his father or mother, It is Corban, that is to say, a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me; he shall be free. And ye suffer him no more to do ought for his father or his mother; Making the word of God of none effect through your tradition, which ye have delivered: and many such like things do ye.

And when he had called all the people unto him, he said unto them, Hearken unto me every one of you, and understand: There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him: but the things which come out of him, those are they that defile the man. If any man have ears to hear, let him hear.

And when he was entered into the house from the people, his disciples asked him concerning the parable. And he saith unto them, Are ye so without understanding also? Do ye not perceive, that whatsoever thing from without entereth into the man, it cannot defile him; Because it entereth not into his heart, but into the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats? And he said, That which cometh out of the man, that defileth the man. For from within, out of the heart of men, proceed evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, Thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness: All these evil things come from within, and defile the man. (Mr 7:5-23)

By now you are beginning to see the pattern of how the scribes and Pharisees were always objecting to the Living Word, brought forth by me as the Living Christ. This, my beloved, is a pattern that by no means is limited to the scribes and Pharisees, for you see it in every religion, in every civilization, in every spiritual tradition, in every worldly tradition.

What is the essence of this pattern? Well, it is precisely that the ego is trying to build up the outer appearance that it is acceptable in the eyes of God because it is living up to all these outer conditions. When people are blinded by the ego, they identify with the ego, they are attached to the outer tradition they have created—the outer tradition that says they are saved because of the outer things they do.

Many are ready to go beyond the outer path

I am not bringing this up to necessarily find fault with those who are attached to outer tradition. For, as a realistic spiritual teacher, I know that there are people on this planet who are still very much like children, and who need to still be in an outer organization, an outer church, where they can believe that by belonging to that church and following a few simple rules, they will be saved. There are literally people, a certain portion of the population on earth, who have that legitimate need. And as a spiritual teacher I do not expect them to rise out of that need in one lifetime.

Yet, I can also tell you that there is a large group of people on this planet – in this day and age – who are ready to leave that entire mindset behind—but who have not yet done so, partly because they have never been taught. But why have they never been taught? Because they have not so far been open to the teaching. And that is why the eternal spiritual law cannot take effect for them. For is not the law very clear? When the student is ready, the teacher appears. Or should I say, my beloved, when the student is willing, the teacher appears? For until the student is willing to hear the Living Word of the teacher, what is the point of the teacher appearing?

Well, there is indeed a point, and that is why I came to earth. And the point is that the teacher can awaken people from their sleep and shake them out of their comfortability. There comes that point, as I talked about yesterday, where there is a gap between the outer person, the outer personality, the outer mind, and the inner being of the person. You have a large percentage of people on this planet who at inner levels are ready to step up to truly understand what the spiritual path is about, but their outer minds are not ready. For their outer minds are still too controlled by their egos. And the people do not understand the ego, and thus do not understand the need to separate themselves from it.

What is a teacher to do? Is he going to sit around passively and wait until the people wake up by themselves? Or is he going to say, “But at inner levels they are ready, so I will go down in a form they can see, in a form they cannot ignore, in a form they cannot deny, and I will do my best to awaken them to the inner reality for which they are ready.” This is the true motivation behind all true spiritual teachers who have ever come to this planet—to awaken those who are ready, so that they can snap out of the outer mind and truly be awakened to the inner reality of who they are.

Letting the WORD be the judge

I came 2,000 years ago partly to awaken a certain group of people who were ready for a higher teaching. But I came also for another purpose, and that is to bring forth the Living Word, that could serve as the judgment for another group of people. These are the people, as I said, who are not the innocent ones who are not yet ready for the WORD. No, these are the beings who for many lifetimes, possibly even from higher realms, have rejected the Living Word, have tried to silence that Living Word.

There are certain cycles, for when a person decides to enter into the duality consciousness and deny its own divinity, then that being is given a certain time to come back to the true path, to the River of Life. When cycles begin to turn, and we near the end of a certain group of lifestreams – their opportunity – well, then the Living Christ appears to give them one last chance to accept the Living Word or to reject that WORD and thereby receive the judgment which says, “They shall have no more opportunity on earth,” perhaps for some “They shall have no more opportunity at all.”

That is indeed why I said, “For judgment I am come.” But as I explained yesterday, it is not I who judge people, it is truly the WORD, the WORD in themselves. This is what I also expressed in the quote just read, where I wanted people to understand that it is not the outer things that you do or don’t do that will determine whether you enter the kingdom of heaven. It is the quality of the heart, the state of your inner being, the state of your consciousness. What has always been going on in the religious and spiritual life of this planet is that you have the two parallel tracks of the outer path – the broad way that leads to destruction – and the inner path – the straight and narrow way that leads to eternal life.

Understanding the WORD incarnate

What you have seen throughout history is that – truly – most people in the world have followed the outer path and very few have discovered the inner path. But I am telling you that we are now at the fortunate point, where there is the potential that a much larger group of people can awaken to the inner path and truly understand the universal nature of that path. But we must give them assistance to be awakened. For it will not just happen by mere happenstance or by some divine force forcing people to awaken. And that is indeed why the Living Word incarnates on earth.

The WORD incarnate is not a limited phenomenon that could only happen through one particular person 2,000 years ago. The Living Word can embody through anyone who is open and willing. But you see – as I explained – in order to become the open door for the Living Word, you have to be willing to first go through the purging process of being willing to allow the WORD to purify your own being from those imperfections that could cause you to either block the WORD or color the WORD with your own mindset, your own dualistic filter.

The question really is whether people, those who are the spiritually evolved and mature people, are going to be willing to step up and let go of the ancient mindset that by following certain outer directions you can qualify for salvation. Will people be willing to acknowledge the reality that unless you change your inner being, unless you change your consciousness, you cannot qualify for salvation? Which means that you have to take total responsibility for yourself.

The reason why official Christianity turned me into an idol, turned me into the savior who is up there on a pedestal saving all people, is that not enough people were ready to understand the inner path. And then the blind leaders – who have rejected the Living Word for eons – stepped into the Christian churches, took over and set themselves up as the authority, which is what they always do. The power elite set themselves up as the only ones who know how to interpret the Word.

They do exactly as I said of the scribes and Pharisees: they turn the Word of God into no effect in their tradition. They teach for doctrines, the commandments of men (Mark 7:7), because they take the Living Word and they project their own dualistic filter onto that WORD. And now they interpret the word through that filter, setting up outer doctrines and outer rules which they then claim are infallible. And then they will use that outer tradition to judge anyone who comes representing the Living Word, in their attempts to either silence that person or prevent the people from following the true leader who represents the Living Word instead of the dead word.

As soon as a word has been expressed in this world, in a form that can be copied and interpreted, as soon as that happens, the Word becomes the dead word. As I explained before, the Bible, the written Bible that you pick up, is the dead word. But if you read that word and allow it to enter your heart and reach for the Comforter who can breathe new life into that word as you study it, well then the word that you read can become the Living Word in your heart. But it cannot become the Living Word in your head, where you interpret it with the analytical, linear mind.

In order to truly accept the Living Word and accept yourself as the open door for the Living Word, you have to be willing to let go of the outer tradition and the mindset behind that tradition, which really is an attempt to create a guaranteed path to salvation: “If I follow these outer rules, God has to save me—even if I have not been willing to change the condition of my heart, to pull the beam from my own eye. Even if I still have all these lies and imperfect conditions in my heart, God still has to save me.”

Understanding how salvation works

Now, my beloved, you all know from your daily experience why this is impossible. You know very well that most of you have screens in front of your windows. The screens have small holes in them so the air can pass through and the light can pass through, but insects that are too big cannot pass through. You know very well that if you tried to drive a big truck into an ordinary garage, you are going to have a problem, because the opening is not big enough for the truck to go through. So you know very well that if you are to enter through an opening, you must be able to fit through that opening.

The image I would give you is that the pearly gate that leads into heaven has a screen door with very tiny holes in it. Your physical body cannot pass through that—that is obvious. But what I want you to understand is that those elements in your being, in your consciousness, that spring from duality, those elements cannot pass through the screen door either. They are like little moths and flies, buzzing around in your energy field, in your consciousness. And they will hit the screen and not be able to pass through. The problem is that if you have these elements in your container of self, as you try to go through the screen door – and if you are not willing to let go of them – well then they will hit the screen and keep you outside. Is this not obvious?

The only way to pass through the screen door to heaven is to realize that you are more than all of these dualistic beliefs, for you, the core of your being, is the conscious self. Your conscious self does not have any substance as such, and therefore your conscious self can pass through the screen door. But it can do so only when it is willing to give up the dualistic beliefs and come into the condition I described when I said, “The prince of this world comes and has nothing in me” (John 14:30). For I had gotten rid of all the little bugs in my subconscious mind, so there was nothing, there was no resistance for me passing through the screen into heaven.

And how do you overcome these dualistic beliefs? Well, there is only one way, and that is to reach for something that is beyond duality. And that something, of course, is the Living Word. The Living Word, when you allow it into your being, will purge you of those unreal beliefs. It will expose them to you, and then you can see them and you can let them go. But what has happened to many people in the world is that they are not willing to look in the mirror, they are not willing to look at themselves.

And for some, as I said, this is understandable for they are not ready. They would be too devastated if they were to look in the mirror and acknowledge that they had some kind of flaw that would keep them out of heaven—a flaw that they are unable to change because they are not yet ready to take full responsibility for themselves.

But what I am addressing here are the many people who are ready at inner levels, and who simply need to shift their outer minds to the point, where they acknowledge the reality that the outer path can never lead you to the eternal life, to heaven, to salvation, to cosmic consciousness, to the ascension or whatever you want to call it. By following an outer path, be it in a New Age teaching or in any of the traditional religions, you will never – ever – get to where you want to go. For you will never get rid of all the bugs that cannot pass through the screen door. Only when you step on to that inner path – and are willing to look in the mirror and realize, “There is an element of duality in my consciousness” – well only then will you truly enter the path to Christhood.

Overcoming the gray zone

I know that there is a point, there is an interim stage, where you are ready at inner levels but your outer mind has not yet acknowledged it, has not yet accepted that you are ready. Your outer mind resists the process of looking in the mirror. I saw this in all of my disciples in the time I spent with them—how they went back and forth, being somewhat willing but not quite willing to allow me to expose to them their own imperfect beliefs.

I understand that you go through a process of trepidation. I do not expect you to – in one day – suddenly be shaken out of it. For you see, my beloved, there is a very important principle that Saint Germain described last night. And that is that we walk a tightrope. For we want to awaken people, but we do not want to awaken them so abruptly that they are devastated or shocked by it and therefore switch from one extreme to the other.

We know very well that you all still need to have some sense of self-esteem. And as long as your sense of self-esteem is based on the things of this world—if we were to expose all of the illusions that you hold, your self-esteem could be shattered and you would feel like you were no good. And this is, indeed, what you see in some people in the Christian movements, who come to the realization that they are miserable sinners.

And what you see is that on one hand these people needed to be awakened, because they were heading in the wrong direction and creating one crisis after another for themselves. But when they fall into the traditional fundamentalist Christian mindset, they switch to the opposite extreme, and now they see themselves as miserable sinners who can never do anything on their own. And they think I am the only one who will save them. They fall prey to the illusion – again – of the outer path presented by the Christian churches, that by the simple measure of declaring Jesus to be your Lord and savior, you need to do nothing else, for now you are saved.

This then causes these people to be no better off than they were before they were converted. For, you see, they are still in the same mindset of not having taken responsibility for themselves, not having taken responsibility for changing their own hearts and minds, so that they can free their minds from all the debris that cannot pass through the screen door.

Only the WORD will purge you of duality

This is indeed the problem, the essential problem, on planet earth—in every tradition, even in secular traditions where they somehow think that a political party is the key to some form of salvation, as they truly believed in most of the communist world. Or at least some believed this. The reality is this: only the Living Word will help you, will empower you, to overcome the imperfections in your own being that stand in the way of your entry into heaven. And this is precisely the truth that I hope you will all internalize – truly understand – and then go out and teach to others. For this is the truth that must come out in this age.

As I have explained in my ego discourses, there are many spiritually mature people who have seen through the fallacies of the black-and-white thinking of the fundamentalist and orthodox Christians. Yet they have unknowingly gone into the opposite extreme of gray thinking, where they still think that they can create their own tradition independently of the Living Word. You have many people in the New Age movement who look down upon the Christians, realizing that the Christians have created their own tradition and therefore made the Word of God of no effect. But they fail to see that they have done the same thing, just from the opposite direction. They have arrived at the same point of creating an outer tradition and mindset that simply will not allow them to enter.

Once again, we have the image of the external God who judges everything. But nobody in heaven is looking down upon earth and judging people. It is, as I said, the WORD that will judge you. It is through your words that you shall be justified or condemned, it is through whether you have the Living Word in your being, whether your beliefs, whether your sense of identity is based on the Living Word or on the dead word, the dualistic word, the divided word. If you have too many elements, or for that matter any elements, of the divided word, the dualistic word, in your being, you cannot pass through that screen door. Only when you have fully absorbed the Living Word and have been willing to look at anything in your being, can you enter through that screen door, for now there is no resistance.

Is there any absolute truth?

I desire you to understand more of the nature of the Living Word. And truly I will speak more about this. But I want to leave you with one thought to contemplate and that is: There is a dream in religious tradition of finding some absolute, some infallible scripture or teaching that is absolutely true at all times and for all conditions. Many people look for that absolute truth and think there has to be such a thing as absolute truth. But what I desire you to contemplate is my words spoken 2,000 years ago, “God is a Spirit, and they that worship him must worship him in Spirit and in Truth” (John 4:24). Take note that I did not tell people to worship God through the scriptures. So how can it be that so many people in the Christian world think that they can only know God and contemplate God through the scriptures—and that any idea about God must conform to scripture or it is false?

The Living Word is what allows you to rise above duality, but only when you internalize it and make it come alive in your heart. So as I speak these words into the physical octave – where you can hear these words – if you only listen to my words with the intellect, then these words are not the Living Word. They are the dead word in your mind, even though I speak them from the spiritual realm, and I, as the Living Christ, truly am expressing the Living Word in the material universe. The Living Word does not come alive in you unless you allow it to come alive, allow it to transform you, allow it to show you something that you have not so far seen and that your ego is not willing to see and does not want you to see.

There is no way to express an absolute truth in the physical universe. Because anything that is expressed becomes subject to interpretation. People impose their filters upon it and, depending on their willingness to see through their own filter, they can kill the Living Word in an instant, in the instant it enters their being.

You have heard the saying that what someone says to you goes in one ear and out the other. Well, I can tell you that there are many people who listen to the Living Word, and the Living Word goes in one ear but then the dead word comes out the other ear. So it has no effect on them, for these people have made the Word of God of no effect in their tradition, in the tradition that is between their ears, namely in the brain and the analytical mind. For they are not listening to the Word with their heart but only with their mind. And that is indeed why I could say that these people honoureth God with their mouth but their heart is far from him (Matthew 15:8).

Why people’s outer minds resist truth

There are millions of people on this planet right now who are ready at inner levels to accept this truth. Yet, you will still find that their outer minds might resist you for a while. What happens here is that you must be willing to be persistent and to not let their rejection of the Living Word cause YOU to reject the Living Word or refuse to give it out to others. For my beloved, if you will be honest in this process, you will know that when you try to share the Word with someone and they reject you, the reaction you have to their rejection will show you something about what you have not resolved in yourself.

For truly, if you give them the Living Word with total non-attachment – the profoundness of Maitreya’s teaching in his book where he talks about separating action from reaction, separating action from results, from any expectation of a particular outcome – if you are willing to do this, then you will have no attachments and you cannot be affected negatively whatsoever by them rejecting you and calling you names and accusing you of being a tool of the devil, as they accused me of being many times. So again, delivering the WORD to others is a two-edged sword because it will show you what is unresolved in yourself. But I trust that you will be willing to look at yourself in the mirror and say, “Aah, I see now that I reacted to that person in a way that is less than harmonious. And so let me discover that attachment and overcome it so I can move on.” For truly, I will tell you the “absolute” truth here: You are not responsible for how other people respond when you give them the WORD. Your responsibility is to give the WORD so that they have an opportunity to make a choice. Your responsibility is not choosing for them.

So therefore, you can be completely non-attached. For, as I said, everyone shall be judged by the WORD. And you will be judged by your willingness to share the WORD you have internalized. And when you have shared the WORD, you have done your job. And now it is up to them how they accept or reject the WORD, but that will be their judgment not yours. And you do not need to judge them, for, as I said, the WORD will take care of this. Judge not that ye be not judged (Matthew 7:1).

So, my beloved, be willing to observe yourself. And observe when you have a reaction where you feel uneasy, out of harmony, somewhat fearful or apprehensive and then say: “Why should I feel that way? There is no reason for me to feel that way unless I have an attachment. And that attachment cannot pass through the screen door, so let me uncover it and get rid of it, for I want to go through that door.” Once again, I thank you for your attention for, I have spoken my peace in this installment and will surely give you more when the time is appropriate.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Reconnecting to your original love

TOPICS:  Earth is a planet with much anti-love – You came here to bring love  – You cannot overcome selfishness by destroying the self – Reconnect to your original love –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, April 7, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

My Beloved hearts, you have earned my Presence with you, for you have given this invocation  with such love that I desire to share with you the Presence of the Divine Mother, the Presence of the nurturing love that truly all of you have need of. For you have – for a long time – embodied in a world that is not only devoid of love but is filled with anti-love.

It is impossible to be in this world without being wounded, without being hurt, by those who are so trapped in anti-love that they actually feel threatened by anyone who expresses love. When they are exposed to those who express love, they feel they have to somehow silence them, beat them down, stop the flow of love through them, so that they can overcome the sense of panic that literally makes them believe they will die if they receive true love.

Earth is a planet with much anti-love

The view I would give you is a view that has been expressed in my own book and in Maitreya’s book. But I would express it in a slightly clearer way. You should look upon this planet not the way you were brought up to look at it—whatever that might be. You should look upon it as a world that is designed specifically to give certain beings an opportunity to live in a world, where they can deny God’s presence for as long as they like—or almost as long as they like.

You who are the spiritual people should realize that you have come here as a sacrifice. You came here because you desired to descend into this world, where so many beings had become trapped in anti-love and you wanted to bring the sunlight of love, to give them an opportunity to experience that there is something beyond anti-love. When you look at this, you can realize that you volunteered to come into a situation that you knew would be very difficult. You knew that your love would be rejected, you knew that you would be hurt and bruised.

I am not saying this to justify the hurt, to justify the abuse. I am saying it because when you accept the reality of this planet, you can overcome the very dysfunctional and non-productive attitude of feeling that you should not have been treated this way, that something is wrong, perhaps even feeling, as has been mentioned before, that “God should not have allowed this to happen to me.” When you go into that frame of mind – of feeling that some injustice has been done to you on earth, possibly even that God has been unjust toward you – then you inevitably become a victim of the consciousness of anti-love that you came here to eradicate.

And then you cut off the flow of God’s love through your being. And now you feel that God has abandoned you, for you no longer experience that love. But, my beloved, it is not that God has abandoned you. It is, as is said in this wonderful invocation, that when you do not feel God’s love flowing through you, you do not feel God’s love for you. For love is not a static force, it cannot be captured, it cannot be controlled, it cannot be put in a mental box. It can be experienced only when you allow it to flow. Wen you allow yourself to become trapped in the consciousness of anti-love, then you shut off the flow and now you no longer experience unconditional love. So then what is left?

Well, only conditional love is left—the worldly form of love, that even those who are trapped in anti-love need. For surely, there is not one being who can live without love. But the problem is that so many beings cannot receive the true unconditional love, and so they are on an impossible quest, a never-ending quest, to fill the desire for love. But they are seeking to fill it with conditional love, thinking that the love they receive should live up to certain conditions and that they should seek to possess the love or the persons through whom that love is being expressed.

You came here to bring love

This becomes a Catch 22. And as Saint Germain so eloquently put it last night, we who are your spiritual teachers face the dilemma of how to awaken you without shattering your self-esteem, or even your sense of identity. And truly, the only way to escape the duality consciousness is by reconnecting to the love that is still there in the core of your being.

I realize you are in this world and you look at life and the universe from inside the mental box of this world. But I tell you that you did not come here, you did not decide to descend here, with the limited perspective you have now. Even though you may have been bruised and hurt and have shut off the flow of God’s love and feel abandoned by God, I can assure you that you came here out of love.

I realize that there are some of you who have come here from higher realms and who feel that you have been unjustly sent here by God. But nevertheless, you did not start in that higher realm. You started in an even higher realm. There was a point where your lifestream decided to first descend into the world of form, into the latest sphere in the world of form. And that decision was based on love, the desire to express your true God quality, your true divine individuality, and bring that gift to the world, to light up a world.

It is possible for you to go beyond the outer facade and reconnect to the core of that love in your being. And when you do so, you will realize that you love something more than what you are experiencing right now. And I tell you, my beloved, it is only when you recognize that you have a love for something more than what you have right now, that you can overcome your current limitations. For you can overcome your current limitations only in one way, namely, as we have explained many times, by letting the old sense of identity die. And in order to be willing to let the old die, you must have a love for something more. Which then makes you realize that letting the old die does not mean a loss, for you will be reborn into a higher state of identity.

When you have the negative awakening that Saint Germain talked about – where you realize that you are a terrible person and you need to change, you are a miserable sinner – then your sense of self-esteem is shattered and you feel like in order to overcome the bad aspects of yourself, you have to destroy your sense of self. Because you think there is no sense of self beyond the ego.

You cannot overcome selfishness by destroying the self

There are indeed people in this world, both in traditional religions and even in new spiritual movements, who believe that the way to spiritual growth is to destroy all sense of self, all sense of a separate self. But you see, my beloved, this is coming from a negative. This is coming from wanting to eliminate a negative by creating another negative or by destroying the first negative which is another negative action. As two wrongs do not make a right, you cannot correct an imperfection by acting out another imperfection.

So there is no way to destroy something, for deep within you, you have a basic survival instinct that is even beyond the survival instinct of the body and the survival instinct of the ego. Because your true divine individuality wants to survive and wants to grow and wants to express itself in this world—it wants to fulfill its original reason for being, its reason for coming here. If you try to destroy all sense of self, you end up working against yourself, seeking to destroy not only the false sense of self of the ego but also the true sense of self of your divine individuality.

And this simply cannot be done. You may actually be able to destroy much of your sense of self but you will eventually come to a point, where the inner conflict becomes so intense, so illogical, so contradictory that you simply cannot stand it anymore. So this is not the way. The way to salvation is not through self-denial or self-destruction. It is through self-transcendence.

You are not seeking to destroy the old self. You are simply seeking to transcend it and be reborn into a new self, a higher self, that replaces the old. Yet, the trick is – as Jesus demonstrated on the cross – you cannot be reborn into the new until you allow the old to die.

Here is where the scary part comes in. For there will be a cosmic interval between the death of the old and the resurrection of the Conscious You into a higher sense of identity. When you let the old die, you will literally feel like you are plunging yourself into a vacuum. I say you will feel like it, because in reality you will not. Your conscious self will not lose consciousness. It will remain conscious. But as you are at the moment of having to give up the old self, you will feel like there will be nothing after that old self. And that is what Jesus experienced on the cross when he cried out, “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?”

What was it that pulled Jesus beyond that state of fear and paralysis, that state of panic? Well, it was that he had integrated into his being the higher love that brought him into this world. He had uncovered that love, and he knew in his conscious mind why he originally came here. And therefore, he did not feel like a victim of life. He did not feel that God had unjustly sent him into this world. For even though he had his trials and tribulations, deep within him, he knew that he had volunteered to come here and he knew what could happen to him.

So because he had the conscious awareness of the deeper, innermost love of his being, he realized that he simply needed to give up the ghost of the last vestiges of the separate self. And in his love for God he was willing to do that. What I am saying to you is that the essential key to everything is to reconnect to the deeper love of your being, the innermost love of your being, that originally caused you to volunteer to descend into the denser sphere to bring your light and your love. So this is a topic you might meditate upon.

Reconnect to your original love

This is something you can take with you, the idea of seeking to reconnect to the original love of your being. And my entire book is designed to help you reconnect to that inner love. And I assure you that that book was designed to help a broad range of people, even those who for a very long time have been trapped in the consciousness of anti-love. No matter how far you might have descended into anti-love, if you will keep reading and re-reading and studying and absorbing my book while you give the invocations, then you will eventually break through.

For I assure you that I am a capable spiritual teacher. And I am capable of taking a child by the hand, even if it is an unruly child, and bringing that child to my heart—even if the child comes kicking and screaming. For I have dealt with my share of unruly children, one of which bore the name of Jesus, who was by no means an easy child, as he well knows. And as we have often sat together and chuckled about some of his naughtiness, some of his stubbornness, some of his extreme sense that he was right.

When you are in a human body, you have certain human imperfections. But so what? They are all unreal, they can all be transcended, they can all be left behind. There is not one of you who cannot transcend your imperfections. But you can only transcend them by letting them go. And you can only let them go when you know that there is going to be something to take their place, something that is more than the imperfection. And you can only know that through love. Because when you reconnect to the original love, you also reconnect to the source of that love. And therefore, you know that you came from that source. And therefore, you know that you are infinitely more than your present sense of identity.

My Beloved, think about images of distant galaxies and the vastness of this physical universe, and see how it gives you a different perspective. And you realize how small the earth is compared to the vastness of the physical universe. Well, when you reconnect to your original love, you take that broader perspective to an even higher level. You magnify it a billion, billion times. For God’s love is infinitely greater than the vastness of the material universe, and so you have an entirely different perspective.

And it is through that perspective that you can see how ridiculously insignificant are these things that you have held on to on this planet, and that other people hold on to. And that is when you can let them go. And that is when you can reconnect to your original purpose, so that when the angel of God appears to you within your heart – in the form of your Christ Self – to remind you that it is time to start some aspect of your own divine plan then – instead of rejecting it, instead of explaining it away, instead of finding some clever reasoning why you cannot possibly do this now—perhaps in 10,000 lifetimes but not today – then instead of this reaction you can simply come to that point of surrender and say, “Oh Lord, be it unto me according to thy will.”

For you realize that the Lord is not the remote being in the sky who is seeking to force his will upon you. The Lord truly is your own higher being. And you are only being reminded of the higher choices you made when you had the broader perspective that has been lost as you entered the denseness of this world.

A special dispensation

So my beloved, I am eternally grateful for your giving of all of my rosaries and invocations. But I am especially grateful of these two, the Clearing of the Heart and the Loving of Yourself. For they have opened up your hearts to a point where I can give you a special dispensation, which is that I will give you some moments – where we will play music – where you can surrender anything you want to surrender.

And what I will do is that what you can surrender personally, I will multiply by a certain multiplication factor, so that your personal surrender has a multiplied impact on the collective consciousness. For each limitation that you can surrender, thereby setting yourself free, you can also set free a substantial number of other people. Certainly, this is subject to their free will. But by your surrender, they will get a better opportunity to surrender themselves. And this is again how we have the figure-eight flow between us here above and you below, as Nada so beautifully explained.

Your willingness to surrender then becomes, as Jesus’ willingness to surrender his physical life, the one thing that can be multiplied and therefore count for many. Truly, as they say, Jesus came to give his life as ransom for many (Matthew 20:28). But the deeper meaning is that Jesus’ willingness to surrender – instead of holding on – became the true sacrifice, the acceptable offering, that then enabled the lifting of a certain amount of burden from humankind, thereby making it easier for others to follow in Jesus’ footsteps and raise themselves above duality. So, my beloved, we will now give you this opportunity to surrender.

My Beloved hearts, flow with the music, flow with the River of Life. Allow yourself to feel how – in your heart, in your mind, in your being – you are letting go. Letting go of what you think you need to hold on to on the banks of the river that keeps you outside that flow of the River of Life. Just feel how something within you lets go. You are letting go and flowing with the River of Life, the ocean of God’s love, where there is no separation, no darkness, no fear, no anger. And you are one with life itself. You are one in that River of Life where nothing can be separate. For all is light and no shadows remain. [You can do this by remaining still for as long as you like, while surrendering anything from which you want to be free.]

Thus, my beloved, with great gratitude for your willingness to participate in this interchange, I seal you in the love of my heart. I seal you against the forces of anti-love who would surely – if they could – disturb your newfound peace and surrender. And thus I say to you, “Be sealed in the nurturing love of the Divine Mother. And remain sealed in the Eternal NOW that is the flow of that love.” It is finished!

NOTE: To take full advantage of the dispensation to surrender, listen to the audio file of this dictation and go through the process of surrender.

Part of this dictation was used in the book: Heal Your Life by Forgiving Everything.

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Understanding the elite and the counter-elite

TOPICS:  The second law of thermodynamics and politics – Looking in the national mirror – The dilemma of how to awaken a people – The dilemma of how to awaken a people – Strive for the Middle Way  – The masters are going up! – Iraq is a textbook example of closed systems – Only God is the Middle Way –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, April 6, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

Eleven o’clock—and all is NOT well. Thus my beloved, I, Saint Germain, come as the watchman of old, who walked through the city streets in the dark of night. But I cannot report that all is well. For indeed, all is not well in America. What is the only possible solution? Well, it is precisely – as you have given invocation – the restoration of the Word in America. And that is the Living Word. For there is far more than enough of the dead word in America.

My Beloved, imagine that you were sitting in some far galaxy or on the God Star Sirius, looking down upon the earth and America. What would America look like from that cosmic perspective, compared to what America looks like when you are inside—inside the mental box that has been formed over America since she was founded by me?

The second law of thermodynamics and politics

As one of the masters who sponsored science on this planet, I would like to bring you a scientific perspective. What is the problem in America today? Well, it is a problem that has been described by physics in a law that has been known for centuries. And it is called the second law of thermodynamics. Some of you are familiar with it through our releases. But unfortunately most people in the world and in America are not familiar with this law. And if they are, they see it as something that applies only to science but not to other areas of life.

This, my beloved, is indeed part of the problem—that everything becomes so compartmentalized. And as Jesus, Nada and Mother Mary have talked about, people become so blinded by the filter in front of their eyes that they can no longer see beyond it. They cannot see the greater perspective, they cannot see themselves from the outside—and therefore they cannot see that they are heading straight for the abyss.

What is needed is an integration of the philosophical implications of the second law of thermodynamics, where you understand what this law actually means for a civilization, a nation, a group of people or even an individual. So for those not familiar with this law, it states very simply that if a system becomes closed, becomes isolated from anything outside itself, then disorder will increase in that system, until the system breaks down to the lowest possible energy state. Which we also might call the lowest common denominator, where things are so bad, so flat, so dead that they simply cannot go any lower.

What exactly does that mean for a civilization, for a nation? Well, it has been said that those who do not learn from history are destined to repeat it. So let us look at history. Let us look at the Roman civilization, as a perfect example for many reasons. One is that at its time Rome was close to being as dominant in the ancient world as America has become after the so-called collapse of the Soviet Union.

Rome could do almost whatever they wanted with their armies, as America today thinks they can do almost whatever they want. Yet, this great civilization – that had conquered most of the known world back then – collapsed. And why did it collapse? Well, it collapsed because it fell victim to the second law of thermodynamics! Because Rome, especially those who lived in the city of Rome and directed the Roman empire – or the emperors, wherever they lived – they isolated, they insulated, themselves from anything outside their own little mental box.

And as a result, their mental box became narrower and narrower. It became more and more focused on themselves, and they became more and more blinded by their own logic, by their own filter through which they were looking at the world. They were absolutely convinced that they were right and that their way of looking at the world was the only possible way of looking at the world. And they were so convinced that Rome was so mighty and so powerful that it could not possibly collapse.

What was it that caused that collapse? Well, it was precisely because they had been blinded by their logic—they refused to change themselves, they refused to transcend themselves and come up higher. They wanted to expand the empire militarily but they did not want to expand their minds. They did not want to expand the empire in a spiritual way, in a spiritual capacity. And once the emperors had gained power, they wanted to maintain power, rather than using that power for the benefit of their own people or for the progress of civilization as a whole.

The Roman empire collapsed first and foremost from within, through corruption, through decadence, through neglect, through denial. And it was this corruption, this division from within, that made the empire vulnerable to invasion from without. But truly, the invading forces were only instruments of the people’s own divisions and their inner turmoil. They simply finished the breakdown process that the people themselves had started, led by the power elite of the Roman civilization.

But do not believe that the people, as suppressed as they might have been, were without responsibility in this matter. For what did the Roman people do during those times? Well, they wanted to live the good life—to sing, dance and make merry, to be entertained in the forum by the gladiators, to entertain themselves with the power and the greatness of Rome, thinking that they were so sophisticated and had such a wonderful civilization, the likes of which the world had never seen.

Looking in the national mirror

Well of course, I must tell you that compared to the civilizations of Atlantis and previous golden ages, the Roman civilization was not at all sophisticated. It was actually very, very primitive in almost every respect. And of course, you today can look back at the Roman civilization, and you can see that the Roman civilization was quite primitive compared to what you have today, even here in America and other places throughout the world.

But what most Americans do not bother to see – because they are not willing to look in the mirror – is that American society has the exact same dynamics as what you saw in the Roman empire in the century or so before its collapse. The same internal contradictions, the same power elite that runs things, the same people who want to be entertained through television, through football games, through pursuing the American dream—which has been redefined by the power elite to be the dream of being trapped into a 30-year mortgage, of owning your own home.

I should think you can see that this was not my dream for America, when I sponsored this nation. Certainly, I have no problem with people having a comfortable material life. For indeed, I sponsored science precisely because I realized that as long as people were toiling like the population in the middles ages, they would not have the energy and attention left over to pursue any kind of spiritual goals.

So I have no problem with a civilization where there is enough material wealth and still enough free time that people have attention left over to pursue spiritual goals. But what have the American people done with their affluence, with their abundance of time? Well, they have busied themselves with all kinds of empty forms of entertainment that drag them down and down and down – or hammer their energies down – so that they never have any quiet moment in their lives to actually reflect and say, “Perhaps there is something better I could do with my life than living this rat race of always feeling stressed out, even though I have more time on my hands than any previous generation.”

My point is simply this: when a society becomes trapped in its own mental box, when it starts closing that mental box – isolating itself from any input from the outside, any input that can disturb that nation’s sense that all is well – well, that is precisely the time to watch out for. Because you know that just as the people are totally trapped in the illusion that they have it all made and that they have created an eternal society—well just about at that point, the second law of thermodynamics will start breaking down their “eternal” civilization.

This is what happened to the Roman empire. This is what is in the process of happening in America but it has not yet reached the point of being irreversible. For there is still time, which is why I started out by saying that it was eleven o’clock—the time has not yet run out to turn around America, but it is getting close. And if people do not start awakening themselves from the mass delusion that all is well in America – and that America will remain free because she is a democratic nation – well then things will start sliding downhill. And they could slide downhill much quicker than most people would be willing to consider.

The dilemma of how to awaken a people

I am in no way trying to sound alarmist. For my beloved, we are here to always help you rise to the higher vision. But do you see the dilemma that an ascended master faces? I have a cosmic perspective. I see the handwriting on the wall. I am perfectly capable of adding two plus two and coming out with four and seeing that there will come a point, where America reaches that point of no return, where it will be very difficult to reverse the downward slide.

The only chance I have of reversing that slide is to speak the Living Word that can awaken people from the illusion that is causing the slide to begin in the first place. And in order to do this, I must shake people up a little bit, for otherwise they will go on pursuing the American dream, pretending that nothing can go wrong and that everything will turn out okay in the end. Yet, on the other hand, I walk a tightrope. When the Roman civilization reached the point where the people started awakening from their illusion, what actually happened was that the people very abruptly shifted from a state of being in total denial to going into a state of panic and a sense of fear that things could not possibly be turned around and that things were so bad that it could only get worse.

That shift actually reinforced the downward spiral and made the downward momentum more powerful. So I have no desire to awaken the American people to this alarmist mindset – that so many are in – that a disaster is right around the corner and that the economy would break down and that this or that calamity would befall this nation. You see, my beloved, that is counter-productive.

But I do need to awaken the American people from the illusion that if they keep going in the current direction, everything will be okay. For that is not the case. So once again, the problem, the greatest problem in America right now, is that the American people have not woken up. They are in the closed system, and therefore the downward force – which is truly not an evil force but is simply what Mother Mary calls the contracting force of the Mother – that force is breaking down society, and some of you already know this.

What needs to happen is that the American people are awakened to this reality without going to the opposite extreme of the alarmist, disaster consciousness. And who – or what – can bring about such an awakening? Well, it is only one thing and that is the Living Word, shining through many hearts – flowing through many minds and hearts – where you give them a higher vision, that although things are bad, it does not mean that things can only go down but that things can actually get better because there is a higher purpose, there is a higher vision for America and people’s own personal lives.

And therefore, letting go of the old does not mean that a civilization breaks down and you lose everything. It means that you transcend the limitations of the old, come up higher and build a better society, a better civilization, one that is at an even higher level than today. And it is at a higher level because the mental box that you have created does not allow people to even envision what the Golden Age could be like in America. Again, as we have said before, were we to tell you this, you would accuse us of being hopelessly optimistic, of being unrealistic Utopians. Well, we are Utopians but we are not unrealistic. For truly, the Golden Age is a reality. The only question is how many people on earth will experience the Golden Age?

For I already experience it as a living reality in the etheric realm. It simply has not been brought down into the material realm, where your consciousness is currently focused. But it is a reality at higher levels. And that means that it can be brought down if you are willing to be the open doors. What needs to happen is, first of all, an awakening to the reality that things need to change. But an awakening that does not propel people to the opposite extreme.

The power elite is always divided

For my beloved, I must tell you – as we have tried to explain now, through the books, especially Mother Mary’s and Maitreya’s books – there are always two dualistic extremes. And when we talk about the power elite, we are not talking about one homogeneous body on this planet. For if the power elite were united, they would already have controlled every aspect of life on this planet.

You might think that they already have a lot of control. But if they had this planet under total control, I would not be able to speak through a physical messenger and speak this message. So you see, there is still an opening, there is still freedom for the Living Word to flow. And this is indeed the potential for turning around a nation and a planet.

But the two dualistic extremes that are set up by the power elite, the two different factions of the power elite, are first of all those who are trying to keep people asleep, to prevent them from waking up because they are in total denial of the forces described in the second law of thermodynamics. They truly believe that they can create a civilization where they are in control and that they can maintain that control indefinitely. This is what the Romans believed, the leaders of the Roman empire. And they were the last ones to wake up and realize that things had shifted and they could no longer maintain control.

Then there is the other faction of the power elite, and they will move in once the control of the first power elite begins to slip. They will then come in and try to take advantage of the situation, in order to create a panic and a downward spiral that goes out of control, so that they can break down the old order and then set themselves up as the new power elite that holds the position of the old power elite.

If you want a typical example of this, look at France before and after the revolution. The old power elite were the kings. And again you see the typical example, where they had isolated and insulated themselves, created a mental box that they thought was unassailable. And yet, the force of the second law of thermodynamics eventually created a shift. But then what happened was that the counter elite moved in and caused the French revolution to spin out of control, until so many heads had rolled that there was no rhyme or reason for it whatsoever. And they then set themselves up as the new power elite. And they quickly became as tyrannical and as controlling as the old one.

Another typical example is Russia before and after the Bolshevik revolution. The czar is another example of a leader who had insulated and isolated himself, not being willing to see reality. And then, after the revolution had taken hold, the Bolshevik forces moved in and set themselves up. And I dare say that anyone looking at history will see that the communists in Russia were responsible for far more atrocities, killings and suppression of the Russian people than the czars ever were.

Strive for the Middle Way

Too many times in history, a nation has jumped from the frying pan into the fire, from one extreme to the other. And this is not what I desire to see for America in this age. So I must ask you, beloved – those of you who are open to this Word – I must ask you to discipline yourselves and to strive for the Middle Way, the middle way between the two dualistic extremes—one that all is well and that you can remain asleep, the other that all is bad and things can only get worse.

My Beloved, I desire the American people to be awakened. But I do not desire them to be awakened through fear. I desire them to be awakened through love—the love for something better than what is here today, instead of the fear of going to some fiery hell and therefore being willing to give control to those who promise you that they can keep you away from that hell—if you will only follow them blindly. So I ask you to discipline yourselves. I know that many of the people who are open to our word are so because you have overcome the delusion that all is well. You have realized that things need to change and you are willing to study alternative viewpoints that give you a different perspective.

Yet many of you have not found the Middle Way. And you have become unbalanced in the sense that you look for the doomsday prophets, the doomsday scenarios. And you indulge in these things, almost to the point of enjoying how bad things are, or how bad you think things are, and how – pretty soon – the people will be awakened and you will emerge as the wise ones who saw this coming ahead of time.

This is a tendency that we have seen even in many spiritual students. And it is a tendency that it is time for you to grow out of. My Beloved, this world, this nation, is not going to hell in a hand basket—unless you absolutely are hell-bent on seeing it go to hell. For as we have tried to tell you, what you project into the cosmic mirror, the mirror will reflect back to you. So what do you want? Do you want a nation that goes from one extreme to the other? Or do you want a nation that transcends the dualistic extremes and finds the Middle Way? Well, if you want the latter then YOU must find the Middle Way.

If those who are open to the Living Word cannot find the Middle Way, how can you expect the rest of the nation to find it? I ask you to let go of following these websites or email lists or wherever you get this doomsday information. And, my beloved, let me say this very clearly. I will admit that there are some of the doomsday scenarios out there that may have some reality to them. I will admit that there are conspiracy theories that have some reality to them. But I must tell you that they have an overlay of negativity, of pulling you down and pulling everyone else down with them, and if you have any intention of being a student of the ascended masters, then you cannot allow anything in your life that pulls you down.

The masters are going up!

For we are not about going down—we are about going up! There is only one direction for me and that is UP! And if you want to follow me, you have to go up with me, because I will not stand still and wait for you. I have a golden age to manifest on this planet. And I am about my Father’s business. So if you want to be a student of Saint Germain, follow me as I go up! God did not tell me that I had to be the hierarch of the Aquarian age—I made a choice. And I made that choice not out of pessimism, not out of thinking that this world was about to fall apart. I made the choice because I saw the higher vision of the potential of making that Golden Age a reality.

My Beloved, the motto of all pessimists throughout the ages has been, “I am not a pessimist, I am a realist.” There is blind realism and there is the realism based on the vision of Christ. Surely, there are optimists who are blind, but I am not among them. And I do not want you to be among them. But neither do I want you to be among the blind pessimists who think they are being realistic in believing that things can only get worse.

Do you think Jesus would have come to this planet if he thought there was no hope of turning it around? Nay! Why would we expose ourselves to a hopeless cause? Why would we bind ourselves to a planet that was doomed to go to hell? This planet is not doomed to go anywhere. But it surely has the potential to go up, and to transcend all of the old mental boxes that keep people trapped and keep them asleep.

So my beloved – just to stress this point again – what is needed in America today is that the American people are given a different perspective that allows them to step outside of their current mental box and look at America from a greater perspective. To some degree you can get this perspective on this earth by interacting with people who are outside America and therefore are looking at America from outside the mental box. But I must tell you that there is hardly anywhere to go on this planet, where they do not have their own mental box that filters their view of reality and their view of America. So while you can learn somewhat from people in other cultures and nations, you need to raise that vision and seek for something that is totally beyond the duality consciousness. And that something is, of course, the Living Word, which is the only thing that will connect you to a reality that cannot be affected by duality, and therefore cannot become a closed box and cannot become subject to the forces of the second law of thermodynamics.

Jesus came 2,000 years ago to set the foundation for the golden age of Aquarius by creating a tradition, whereby people would have and maintain the direct contact with the Living Word—which would allow them to develop Christ discernment, so that they could not be pulled into the dualistic extremes and become blinded by that relative, dualistic logic. For the only way to avoid creating a closed mental box, creating a closed system, is to be connected to something beyond duality.

And the only thing beyond duality is the universal Christ mind – the LOGOS – which is simply another word for the Christ mind, and has been translated in the English Bible as the Word. But I tell you, it would have been far better if it had been maintained as the LOGOS. Because the LOGOS has a broader meaning than the Word. And I shall let Jesus himself explain this to you. But the reality is that from the very moment that the Creator decided to give beings free will, the universal Christ mind was created to make sure that they could never be lost in the consciousness of duality, the consciousness of separation, but they always had a way back to the reality of oneness. And that reality is the LOGOS, which is expressed in this world through the Living Word. It is the only thing that can help you escape the duality consciousness without having your sense of self-worth broken down.

Iraq is a textbook example of closed systems

What has happened in Iraq is a textbook example of what I have been talking about—a nation isolates and insulates itself. This has been going on for a long time in the United States—there is a tradition of isolationism and it is partly due to the fact that the United States is a large nation. You can see other big nations – Russia, China are prime examples – of how these nations can become isolated, insulated, thinking that they have the highest possible civilization. You saw it even in smaller nations in Europe, England, France and Britain, to a lesser degree Spain and Italy. But most of the smaller nations in Europe have remained out of that trap, whereas the bigger nations again went into it.

I think it is universally recognized that one of the worst atrocities of the last centuries was the Holocaust in Germany. But you see, most Germans had no idea what was going on in the concentration camps until after the war. And why did they have no idea? Because they did not want to know! They were like the Romans. They did not want to know the corruption and the insanity in their leadership. Because if they knew, they would have had to do something to overthrow those leaders and take back power over their nation.

This is precisely what is going on in America today. The American people do not want to know the corruption in America. They do not want to know how their foreign policy is taken over by an international power elite, who are simply directing the President and his cabinet as marionettes—who are dancing as they pull at the strings from behind the scenes. The American people are asleep, and they allow the President and his cabinet to use the 9/11 incident as an excuse for insulating and isolating themselves. Look at the remark of the President when he said, “If you are not with us, you are against us.” Is that not isolationist to the core? Is that not black-and-white thinking?

For truly, you cannot possibly say with sanity that anyone who is not willing to go along with a military adventure in Iraq is against the United States or is supporting terrorism. Perhaps those nations just had greater foresight than the American administration, who had allowed themselves to look at the world from inside a closed box, thinking their box gave them an accurate representation of the world.

What happened was that the people allowed this to happen. They allowed the Patriot Act to erode their civil liberties and their hard-fought freedoms. And therefore, they allowed their president and those behind him to take them into the military adventure in Iraq. Why has this been – what I think most people today realize – an embarrassment for the American nation? Well, it is precisely because the people would not be awakened in any other way. So since they would not listen to the Living Word, they became subject to the second law of thermodynamics, whereby their own illusion creates the forces that break down the illusion and therefore awakens the people.

But what is in danger of happening – and what is already happening – in this nation, is that now you see the counter-elite trying to run with the momentum of breaking down American self-esteem and the American people’s belief in their nation and their nation’s ability to rise above this. And they are then trying to create the opposite movement, so that they can take over and take America into what they think is the only true world view, but which is truly the opposite dualistic extreme.

This is already beginning to happen, and you can see it in the democratic leadership who think they have an opening, but yet they are not representing the Living Word. They have not reached for the Living Word. And so you see, they are all the blind leaders. And as long as the American people play the role of the blind followers, things will only get more embarrassing—in Iraq and elsewhere. So who will be the ones crying in the wilderness, as the voice of reason, as the voice that brings out the Middle Way? Well, that remains to be seen. But we are willing to do our part and inspire anyone who is open to be be an instrument of the Living Word to some measure.

What I am doing in this release is to speak into the mass consciousness, which will truly create an alchemical force. For the Living Word released even through one individual – when that Living Word flows from above and truly is alive – will have an effect. And even if nobody listens, it will have an effect. And it will start that alchemical process, that is like the catalyst you see in chemistry, where it starts very gradually, building a process. But as the momentum gains, it suddenly comes to that point where a phase transition occurs. And now all of the molecules suddenly come into alignment, and you have coherence. And then you have the awakening, where everybody suddenly wakes up and says, “But the emperor has nothing on! And the other emperor has nothing on either! So let us reach for the one who represents the Middle Way.”

Only God is the Middle Way

There is no way to find the Middle Way unless America remains one nation under God. For why did the founding fathers write that sentence? Well, because what they had known before were the nations of Europe that were one nation under the king, representing the power elite on earth. The founding fathers recognized that unless you had a system of government that was based on the respect for something greater than any earthly authority – something that could not be manipulated by the politicking on earth – unless you had that respect for something beyond, you could not maintain or even create a free nation.

This was their great foresight, certainly with a slight inspiration from myself and others. But they were willing, as imperfect as they were, to be the open doors for this. And when you know the reality, you know that the Declaration of Independence was penned by Thomas Jefferson, who lived on a farm here in Virginia, a farm that was based on slaves. And yet he penned the words that all people are given rights. And yet he could not extend that to his own slaves because he was yet too attached to his comfortable lifestyle. But nevertheless, he was still able to be the open door for the Living Word. And so was Washington and the others, despite their imperfections. So again, we do not require people to be perfect, we require you to be willing to transcend whatever state you are in right now. It does not matter how imperfect it is. What matters is your willingness to transcend and come up higher, for this is what we are looking for.

The Living Word is not a state of perfection that never changes. It is the Living Word precisely because it is constantly transcending itself. If you will to be an instrument for the Living Word, you must be willing to constantly transcend yourself. For there are again two dualistic extremes. One is that so many people think, “Oh but if I am not perfect, how could I be an instrument for the Living Word? How can I represent Jesus or the ascended masters?”

The opposite extreme is those who are deluding themselves in pride, thinking they already know it all, and therefore they don’t need the Living Word to come and disturb them in their comfortability. They think they know better than God how to run this planet. And they go out and present themselves that way to the people. But they have not connected to the Living Word. For there is no life in them. Again, the Middle Way, the Middle Way, the Middle Way—balance, my beloved.

Life, truth, is not found in either of the dualistic extremes nor is it found in the middle between the two extremes. It is only found by transcending the scale of duality, as Maitreya explains in his book better than I have time to explain it here—lest you go into the extreme of falling asleep on me. So I shall, as Jesus did earlier, not get ahead of myself. For again, I will return. For, as you can hear from my eagerness, I have indeed many more living words to share with you.

I too express my gratitude for your willingness to be here. For, as I said, one person speaking the Living Word has an effect, but the more people are present, the more this effect is multiplied through the heart flames of all. This messenger would have been perfectly willing to stand all alone and bring forth this word, as he did when he stood all alone in the midst of Berlin and dictated to speak into the mass consciousness. Nevertheless, I am eternally grateful that so many of you are here, for thereby we have a multiplication, which is what you have felt as the light flowing through you as you give these invocations. So my beloved, my gratitude, my gratitude, my gratitude. And I look forward to seeing you again tomorrow.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Why you are not forgiven for rejecting the INNER WORD

TOPICS:  The illusion of serving the remote God – Why you are forgiven for rejecting the outer Word – Why you are NOT forgiven for rejecting the INNER Word – The master key to overcoming sin – You cannot grasp this truth with the intellect –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, April 6, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

Wherefore I say unto you, all manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come. (Mt 12:31-32)

So, my beloved, I, Jesus, am indeed also on the sixth ray of service. So I wanted to put in my two cents worth, as they say. For you see, what is true service to life? It is when you serve ALL life. And what does it mean to serve all life? Well, there is only one way to serve all life, and that is to flow with the Holy Spirit, which is precisely that force of God, that aspect of God, that is designed to accelerate all life so that all life becomes MORE.

Even though my words were ominous, given 2,000 years ago, they were designed that way because of the consciousness at the time. Where people were still so stuck in precisely what Nada identified as the false desire to serve the remote God, thinking it was the angry, judgmental being in the sky that they were serving through their religious activity. So here you have the scribes and the Pharisees strutting around like peacocks – feeling that they were holier than everybody else in Israel – serving God. Yet, in reality they were serving the false God. And that is precisely why I said that unless your righteousness exceeds the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no wise enter the kingdom (Matthew 5:20).

And why is this so? It is so because the scribes and Pharisees were trapped in the duality consciousness, and they saw themselves as separated from God. Because when you see God as the remote God, you obviously see God as being outside yourself and you as being outside of God. How can you possibly enter the kingdom of God, which is where?… [audience answers: “Within you.”] Within you. We will eventually get you to understand this, so that if I woke you up at four o’clock in the morning and said, “Where is the kingdom of God?” you would say “Within me.”

The illusion of serving the remote God

My Beloved, joking aside, this is the most serious matter you could possibly have to contemplate. For you see, ninety percent or more of the religious people on this planet are trapped in the illusion that what they are doing is serving God. But they are serving the remote God, they are trying to please the remote God, they are thinking that if they do outer things, in an outer religious activity, then the outer God will let them into the outer kingdom. And it is truly the broad way that leads to destruction—it simply cannot be done.

When you are trapped in that duality consciousness, you are trapped in the ego’s belief that if it does all the outer things right, then God will have to let it into the kingdom. This is such an integral illusion that the ego will never be able to see it as a fallacy. This is precisely why we have given you the teaching that there is a part of you, the Conscious You that is more than the ego and that can separate itself from the ego.

As long as you identify with the ego, you will not be willing to come up higher, to become MORE. Because you want to cling to the illusion that as long as you stay in this outer church – and do these activities that you have decided will get you to heaven – then God will have to accept you. And the ego will not let go of this illusion, because it knows that if you were to see through this illusion, then you would no longer need the ego and the ego would die. So the ego believes that it is a matter of life and death to make you cling to this illusion. And as long as you identify with the ego, you too think it is a matter of life and death or a matter of salvation or damnation—the difference between going to heaven or going to hell.

I am not saying that the scribes and the Pharisees were evil people. I did not call them evil; I called them hypocrites because they thought they were serving God, and they were not willing to recognize the reality that they were not serving God—or rather they were not serving the Living God who is in all. This is the reality that I came to demonstrate to them through words and deeds and even by my Presence. They would have none of it, for they were not willing to let go of their egos. They were not willing to let that mortal self die on the cross, so they could be reborn. That is why Nicodemus could not understand me when I said that unless a man be born of water and of spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom (John 3:3).

Why you are forgiven for rejecting the outer Word

My Beloved, when you are stuck in this illusion of the remote God, you will reject the Living Word. You will find ways to counteract the Living Word. What the scribes and Pharisees did was only the most primitive version of this rejection, and there are far more subtle ones that I will talk about in the coming discourses. Yet what they did was to reject the person who had come to bring them the Living Word because that person – myself – had become one with the Living Word, which is the only way to truly bring the Living Word—although you can for a time be in a state where you are the open door for the Living Word but have not fully become one with it.

When I came to them representing the Living Word, they rejected the Word. That is why I said that those who speak blasphemy against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven them. Because you see, even though I represented the Living Word, the scribes and the Pharisees inevitably saw me as being outside themselves. So I represented the Living Word that was the external Word—and so do I now when I speak through this messenger, whom you identify as being different or separate from yourself.

This is the nature of the physical octave, of being in a body, because you know that the body is separate from other bodies. You know that there is a part of your mind that is separate from other minds. So you see, you have this duality that is inherent in the physical octave at this point—which is not quite the same duality as what I normally call the duality consciousness of the ego.

For truly, your senses are not evil, they are simply doing what they were designed to do, which is to detect the vibrations that make up the physical universe. And in the physical universe, the vibrations are separate and have created separate, distinct forms. But what really happens is that the ego takes this sensory perception of separateness and builds onto it, and then builds the duality consciousness which says that you are separate because you are nothing more than the body, and the senses, and the outer mind or even more than the soul which is also separate from other souls. Do you see that this is subtle and difficult to grasp?

But even though you are in a physical body, even though you see the world through the physical senses, you – meaning the Conscious You – have the ability to know that you are more than the body, more than the senses, and that there is more to know about the universe than what you can see through the senses. And this is indeed what you all know because that is why you are spiritual people. Otherwise, you would not be on the path, unless you knew from within that there is more than the outer world and the senses.

For what you need to do is realize how the ego has used the senses to build this illusion of separation. And then you can separate yourself from the identification with the separateness. This is what the scribes and Pharisees were not willing to do. This is what even my own disciples were not all able or willing to do. For you see, when the Living Christ appears upon earth, he does not come to say, “Here I am, I am the Christ, I am the only Son of God, I am so much better than any other human being on this planet.”

No, the Living Christ comes to say, “Look, I have discovered God within myself, and so can you discover the God within yourself. And when you discover the God in you, you will know that it is the same God that I have discovered in me. And therefore, you will know that you and I are one at a deeper level, that goes beyond the separateness of our physical bodies and even our separate minds.”

This is a deeper oneness that the Living Christ comes to exemplify to people, to awaken them to that oneness. And so what did they do with my teachings and my example? They said, “We will have none of it, we want to cling to our ego’s illusion of the external God and the external path to salvation.” So they killed the Living Christ. They killed the Son of man when he stood before them in the flesh.

Why you are NOT forgiven for rejecting the INNER Word

And as I said, those who speak a word against the Son of man – including killing him, killing his body – it shall be forgiven them. But then, what happened after my death on the cross, my resurrection? What did I say I would do? I said I shall pray the Father that he shall send you another Comforter (John 14:16). And that Comforter is the Holy Spirit. And that Holy Spirit is an aspect of the Living Christ, but it is an aspect of the Living Christ that does not come to you from without—it comes to you from within.

As I talked about earlier, there comes that point, where you need to see something from inside yourself instead of hearing it from the outside. And it is precisely the function of the Holy Ghost, the Holy Spirit, to give you that “Aha” experience, that inner realization, that helps you see the dualistic illusion and snap out of it instantly, when you see it as an illusion.

Here is the subtlety expressed in my quote. If you speak a word against the Son of man – who is clearly external to you, at least in a physical sense – then you are forgiven that, because this is an outer action. But the sin against the Holy Ghost, the speaking a word against the Holy Ghost, is when you deny the Living Christ that comes to you inside yourself, when you refuse to listen to that inner Christ, the Holy Spirit, when you refuse to change your consciousness.

And why is it that that sin – that speaking the word against the Holy Ghost – shall not be forgiven? Well, it is because the rejection of the Holy Spirit within you happens at a deeper level of your consciousness than your outer actions. You see, it is quite possible to have a difference, a separation, between your outer actions and your inner thoughts. You all know from your daily experience, that sometimes you are not able to do what you really knew was the right thing. And this is because there is a gulf between your outer actions and your inner consciousness. It is possible that somebody can be so trapped in an outer consciousness, that they can condemn and persecute the Living Christ, the Son of man, while actually in their inner being having a pure heart.

And this is what you saw exemplified in Paul, who persecuted the Christians until he had an encounter with the Living Christ so intense, that it shattered his illusions and shook him out of the illusion that caused him to reject me in the form of Jesus and reject my disciples. But you see, Paul went through that experience on the road to Damascus because he was willing to listen to the Holy Spirit that came to him from within (Acts 22:6). For contrary to what many people think, I did not appear to him as the external Christ standing beside him. I appeared within as the internal Christ, as the Holy Spirit. And though he had rejected the external Christ, he did not reject the internal Christ, and therefore he was converted and he was healed. And therefore he became one of my foremost apostles.

It was the inner man of Paul that was ready to represent the Christ, even though at some point the outer man was not ready. And that is why he sinned against the Son of man, he spoke a word against the Son of man. But when it came down to the critical moment, he did not speak a word against the Holy Spirit, he did not reject the Spirit, he accepted the Spirit, converted, changed his life dramatically and followed that Spirit for the rest of his embodiment.

At the deeper level of your being, you can reject the Spirit—and what is the deeper level of your being? Well, my beloved, is it not the heart? For as I said earlier, the heart is the center of your being. What you speak with your mouth it is simply what is in your heart that overflows. So you see, the deeper part of your being is the very core of your sense of identity. And until you let go of a false sense of identity, you will continue to reject the Holy Ghost. And as long as you reject the Holy Ghost, you cannot overcome your illusions, you cannot come up higher, you cannot overcome separation.

And that is why – as long as you reject the Holy Spirit within yourself – you will remain outside the kingdom of God. For you cannot enter the kingdom of God within you, except you accept the one Spirit, the Holy Spirit, and become one with it. Do you see the subtlety here, that could not be explained 2,000 years ago—and that even today cannot be understood with the reasoning mind, even though the collective reasoning mind is much more sophisticated today than it was back then.

The master key to overcoming sin

There is another quote in the Bible, which says that the sin against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven. But the reality is, that it shall not be forgiven until it is forsaken. When you forsake the sin, the rejection of the Holy Ghost, then you immediately become one with the Holy Spirit. And then your sin is forgiven because you are no more the same person that sinned. You have become MORE. And you see, this is the reality that we have been trying to tell you in many round-about ways.

You are who you think you are—until you think you are MORE. And when you realize and accept that you are MORE, the old self – the limited self – has died. And you have been reborn of the Spirit—when you accept the Spirit, which comes to you to set you free from that limited sense of identity. You see, those who speak against the Holy Spirit, those who speak against the WORD, do so because they are not willing to change their consciousness. And it is their consciousness, as I explained earlier, that keeps them outside the kingdom. What does it mean that the sin against the Holy Spirit shall not be forgiven? Well, the traditional image of the Christian churches – of the remote being in the sky – makes it seem like it is God or Christ or the Holy Spirit who has to forgive your sin. But it is not so. It is YOU who have to forgive your sin by forsaking it, by changing your state of consciousness.

And the moment you change that state of consciousness, you are free of the old consciousness. And it was the old consciousness that was the real sin, not the outer actions—not even the outer actions of persecuting the Living Christ or killing him or his followers. All these things can be forgiven the moment you are willing to change yourself, to change your perspective, to let go of the false spirits—the multitude of spirits, the legion of spirits of duality that pull you hither and yon into identification with the things of this world. The moment you are willing to let them go and come into oneness with the one Spirit, well then you are free of the former self. You are no more that being.

There is a saying that no fallen angel has ever been redeemed. And it is true. Because as long as you see yourself as a fallen angel, you cannot redeem yourself, you cannot enter the kingdom of God. So therefore, you must let the identity of a fallen being – or a sinner – you must let it die, so that you – the Conscious You – is reborn into a new identity. Do you see the reality here?

You cannot grasp this truth with the intellect

As long as you think you are separate from God, you cannot enter God’s kingdom. Only at the moment you let that separate identity die—at that moment will you be in the kingdom. This is the reality that I had to express in veiled parables, for people were not ready to understand the deeper teachings. Perhaps you feel like you are not ready to understand them today. But I tell you again, your heart can understand it, if you are willing to listen and not override it with the intellect. I am deliberately giving you a teaching here which can seem confusing. And I do this to confound your intellect. Do not sit there and try to grasp this with the intellect. Do not sit there and think, “What did he really mean? What is he really saying? How can I fit this into my old belief system? How can I fit this into my mental box?”

This is what the scribes and Pharisees did. And that is why they always used the intellectual mind, the analytical mind, to compare it to something else. When I stood before them and gave them the Living Word, they would immediately compare what I said and did to something else in their tradition. And that is why – because of their attachment to that tradition – they had to reject me because I went too far beyond their tradition.

They used the excuse that I could not possibly be the Messiah, for if I represented God I would truly stay within the boundaries defined by the old word of God—the word of God in their scriptures. But you see, that word – the moment it was given in the physical octave, the moment it became written down – at that moment it became the dead word. And that is why they used the dead word to reject the Living Word. You can use a scripture to open your heart to the Living Word that comes to you from inside, and many people have done this to various degrees. I see constantly Christians who study the Bible and they have these “Aha” experiences, where they are open to the Spirit. And they do make progress, but I also see that these people have an attachment to certain doctrines that they believe are beyond questioning.

I can give them, the Holy Spirit can give them, insights that fall within the boundaries that they have set. But if the Holy Spirit tries to give them an insight that goes beyond those boundaries, then they will reject it as a false spirit. They will reject me as a false Christ—as they reject me on my website when they encounter it, and they encounter that all of a sudden this Jesus on this website is saying something beyond the Jesus they know from scripture or the Jesus their minister interprets for them, by having come up with a tradition that is now exactly the same dead tradition that the scribes and Pharisees used to reject me. Yet, they claim that this is the true tradition of Christ. And they use their dead tradition to reject the Living Christ once again.

Aah my beloved, I am getting ahead of myself. For this is the subject of my next discourse. And I will allow you time to digest this release before I go into the next one. But you should sense from my voice my eagerness to bring forth this teaching in the physical octave, where people can study it. And where – if they are willing – it can trigger that inner realization, where they realize that this is precisely what they always knew in their heart. And now because they recognize that, because they hear it spoken, they can say, “Ah I can let go of that outer source that denied the Living Christ, and now I can accept what I have always known in my heart.” So, my beloved, once again, thank you for your attention until I shall speak to you again, for I have much more to share with you from my heart of hearts.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Are you serving a dead god or the Living God?

TOPICS:  Serving a false God – The perversion of spiritual organizations – God cannot be grasped by the intellect – The master key to true service to life – A blind alley of false service – Pursuing your original Love – Realizing the importance of as Above, so below –


 Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Nada, April 6, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

My Beloved hearts, you have earned a visitation from the Chohan of the sixth ray, Nada is my name. I do not often get an opportunity to speak on earth. And the reason for this is that so few people on earth have understood and embodied the qualities of the sixth ray, which is truly the ray of ministration and service—service to all life, service to the God in all life.

Jesus came on the sixth ray of ministration and service to set forth an example of service, true service, which is the service that seeks to raise up all life. What has happened to the example and the teachings of Jesus is that those who did not have the true desire to serve all life perverted those teachings and that example – that unique, magnificent example of service – and they created their graven image of service.

There are many people throughout the world who think they are giving service. There are many people in the Christian movement who think they are giving service, and they will claim any day – 24 hours a day, if you care to listen to them babble on about their own greatness – they will claim that they are serving God. But they are not serving the true God, the Living God. They are serving the graven image of God that has been created on this planet and that has been reinforced by many religions, but in the western world, especially through the Judeo-Christian tradition.

Serving a false God

That graven image is the image of the remote God in the sky, in many cases the angry God in the sky, who judges everyone and condemns those to hell who do not follow his law as robots. But you see, that God – although that God does exist – is not the real God. It is a false God that has been created, not simply on this planet, not simply in this universe, but as Maitreya explains in his book, it has been created in a higher sphere and has gradually fallen into this sphere, where it has now become the dominant image of God that people hold on this planet—the remote being, the external God.

Millions of people around the world firmly and truly believe in the illusion that because they are engaged in this or that religion, because they are doing this or that work prescribed by their religion, they are serving God. And they are serving the false God, the remote being in the sky, but they are not serving the Living God. Here is why—the Living God is not remote. For without him was not anything made that was made. It is even in the Christian Bible, that God is in everything that was ever made. And yet, were the Christians to hear or read this teaching they would say, “Oh, but that is Pantheism. That is a pagan teaching.” And so it is, but it is also a true teaching that was falsely banned as heresy by the Catholic church fathers.

If God is in everything and if the kingdom of God is within you, then why would you need an outer church to come between you and God? And so those who are the beings who fell in higher spheres and have descended to earth and who are trying to set themselves up as gods on earth, created the graven image of the remote God. For you see, only if people believe that God is remote, can they fall for the illusion that they need an external church in order to reach God.

For when you realize the truth, and the full meaning of Jesus’ statement that the kingdom of God is within, you realize that you do not need an outer church in order to enter the inner kingdom. This is not to say that you cannot benefit from a religious activity, a spiritual activity. But you can benefit ONLY if that activity seeks to open your heart, so that you can attain the inner contact with the God within, with the kingdom of God within. And if a spiritual movement, organization, truly fulfills that original goal, then it can be extremely beneficial, and it can be very beneficial for people to come together in a community.

The perversion of spiritual organizations

Yet, so far on this earth, what has happened to every spiritual organization is that, after some time, it has fallen prey to the manipulations of those who are trapped in the duality consciousness and therefore do not truly want to serve all life. They want to claim to serve God, but it is the external remote being in the sky that they serve. And therefore, they need you to keep believing in the illusion of the external God.

These are the ones that Jesus talked about, when he talked about the hypocrites, who prayed in the streets to be seen of men, who fasted and walked around with distorted faces so everyone could see that they were fasting. Or those who paraded themselves in the temples, in the synagogues, as always being the superior, the wiser ones, because they knew all this intellectually and they did all the outer things right. Yet as Jesus said, “Your heart is far from me.” For they had not cleared their heart of the anti-love that had entered that heart at some distant time, when they chose to separate themselves from the teacher of love—whomever that teacher was, in whatever sphere they separated themselves.

God cannot be grasped by the intellect

The clearing of the heart is the key to overcoming the duality consciousness and the illusion of the remote God. For you can see all manner of people in the world – whether they be in a formal religion or not – you can see all manner of people who believe they have God all figured out with the intellect. Some believe that they have intellectually proven that God does not exist. Some believe they have intellectually proven that God does exist. But, my beloved, both are wrong.

Surely, that will sound startling to some—that I can say that those who believe they have intellectually proven God’s existence can be wrong. But you see, their conclusion is not wrong, for God does exist. But what is wrong is two things. First, the God, the image of God, that they think they have proven is the graven image of the remote God. And the second thing is that the intellect cannot fathom the real God. For the Living God is beyond the intellect and beyond all intellectual reasoning, all analysis, all comparison.

God is incomparable, and the intellect works by analyzing through comparison. Something is right, something is real, in comparison to something else. Yet God cannot be compared to anything else, especially not anything in this world. For when you compare God to anything in this world, what do you do? You create a graven image. And now you say, “Oh this is the way God is. Now we have figured God out, we have created a neat little mental box, we have put a label on it that says ‘God’ and now we think the real God is going to jump into the box and pretend that he can fit inside of it.”

The master key to true service to life

The Living God is the God that is in all, and therefore those who claim to be serving God, meaning the remote God, are simply deluding themselves. For you see, there is a remote God, as Maitreya explains. There is a being in a higher realm that is the Creator of this system of worlds. Yet that being is also in everything in this world of form. For everything in this world is created out of the Being of the Creator.

All is God. It is simply two different manifestations of God. And those who claim to be serving the remote God will say, “Ah, but we are serving the Creator. And that is why we are doing all these religious activities, and we are walking around in our elaborate vestments, and we are doing chants, and we are burning incense and we are giving prayers, for we are worshiping God.” But you see, the Creator does not need to be worshiped. The Creator is the All; what could the Creator possible need from human beings on earth?

Surely, when you see the vastness of the universe, you realize that the earth is so small. This is not to say that the earth is insignificant. But it should give you a sense of co-measurement that the God that has created this vast universe – which as you all know is only one part of the totality of this world of form – that God could not possibly need to be worshiped. How could that God need to have somebody in a church on earth burn incense, and light candles, and say prayers?

The true service to God is not service to the remote God, whatever image you have of that God. No, the true service to life is to serve the God who is in everything in this world of form, by serving other people, by serving to raise up all life, by serving to set all life free. That is why there must come a point on your spiritual path, where you face that initiation: will you continue to pursue spiritual growth out of self-centered motives – self-centered meaning focused on the little self, the identity that you have built – or will you be willing to expand your sense of self – to let the old limited sense of self die – so that you can realize that the greater self is the God in all. And thus, instead of pursuing spiritual growth for the glorification of the little self, you now pursue growth because it will enable you to serve the all better.

And that shift in consciousness might seem insignificant, but I tell you, it is the most earth-shattering, graven-image-shattering, shift in consciousness that any spiritual seeker can go through. And indeed, my beloved, there are so many people in this world who for decades have been sincerely pursuing spiritual growth. But they have not yet realized that there comes that point, where you need to expand the sense of self, so you are not pursuing spiritual growth in order to raise up your self in comparison to other selves, making your self seem like you are wiser, you are holier, you are purer, you are more spiritual.

A blind alley of false service

This, my beloved, is not service to life, it is service to self—the dualistic self, the mortal self. And this can indeed give growth, because as you grow spiritually and become more attuned, you can expand your consciousness. But it is possible to go into a blind alley, where you keep pursuing spiritual growth out of this subtle unrecognized desire to glorify the little self. And some people can do this for many lifetimes. Some of them even can come to a point, where they have attained a certain state of control over their physical body, over their mind, even over matter itself, so they can produce certain phenomena—such as having ashes flow from your hands when you speak, or heal by laying on of hands, or babble on in unrecognizable tongues or other signs and wonders.

But if you look closely, you will see that the purpose of these signs, the desire behind them, is to set that person apart from other people or rather above other people. And that is a blind alley that can be pursued for a long time. But no matter what the outer signs and wonders might be, there is no genuine growth, for there is no expansion of the heart. It is only through the heart that you can have the genuineness of serving all life. And why is this so? Because only through the heart can you know your own inner connection to the Allness of God’s being. And only when you know that you are out of the All of the Creator, will you know that all other people are out of the All of the Creator. And only then can you see God in them, and only then can you serve to set the God in them free to be MORE, to be all that it is here below.

Pursuing your original Love

How can you connect to that Allness? Well, you must pursue Love. You must seek to understand Love. You must seek to reconnect to the original Love in your being. For I tell you, it does not matter where you are today, for you started out as a pure being in the immaculate concept. You descended into the world of form because you – the greater you that you truly are – had a true desire to serve all life, to raise up the sphere into which you originally descended, whether it be this sphere or another one. You came here out of a true desire.

You might have fallen into a different state of consciousness and have forgotten that love and that desire to serve all life. But you can reconnect to it, because it is still at the core of your being. And if you will to grow beyond a certain point, then you MUST reconnect to it, for there is no other way.

The lie of the fallen beings – from Lucifer and all of the other ones who have pride – is that they actually believe that they can raise themselves up to such a point, where they will become equal with God, or more important than God. But this can never be done as long as you are trapped in the illusion of separation. You can grow to become a God in your own right, as Maitreya explains, but you can do so only when you realize that God is the All that is in all—and you seek to serve the All, to raise up the All. You become one with God’s desire to raise up this sphere until it becomes, indeed, the kingdom of God in manifestation, and all is Light and there is no longer room for any shadows or lies or illusions.

Once you connect to that oneness of the All, then you can become equal with God. You become equal with God by becoming one with God. You can never be equal by being separate from God—for there is no such thing, for God is the All. Since God is the ultimate reality, how could you become equal with the ultimate reality as long as you think you are separate from ultimate reality? There is only one ultimate reality, so you see, the logic of those beings who have fallen into the duality consciousness is fundamentally flawed. They cannot see this, your ego cannot see this, your intellect cannot see this. But – aah – the heart can see this.

When the heart is purified and opened, the heart can know the oneness of all life. And that truly is the first part of the spiritual path—to come to know in the heart the oneness of all life. And then to carry out that oneness in all your actions and words, so that you serve the One in the All. This, my beloved, is how I won my ascension so many thousands of years ago—by serving others, by serving those who were closest to me in that last incarnation, by serving without thought of self. For truly, when you come to sense the oneness, you realize, “It is not about me,” me meaning the separate self. It is about the real me, meaning the All. Thus, I am grateful for your providing the platform that allowed me to release this teaching, which is more than the words I have spoken but truly a complete release of the vibration and the thoughtforms of the sixth ray of service—selfless, unconditional service.

Realizing the importance of as Above, so below

I give you a sense of co-measurement, that even though it may sometimes seem that our releases come forth effortlessly, there is indeed an effort on your part. You have earned what you are given. And this is not to cause any kind of pride, but to give you the realism, where you realize that we of the ascended masters are not the remote masters in the sky. We are not sitting up here, having some ready-made plan, and all you can do is hang on for the ride. No, my beloved, we and you are in a partnership, a figure-eight flow. We can release a certain amount, but only when you take it and multiply it can we release more.

This gives you the sense that you are not just passive recipients, as people in churches all over the world come to church every Sunday and passively sit there and take in whatever the pastor throws at them, whether it be complete nonsense or not. You realize that we are in a figure-eight flow, because we are not the remote beings in the sky and you are not the remote people on earth. We see God in you as we see God in ourselves, and therefore we know that you are extensions of ourselves on earth. And that is truly why you have the capacity to multiply what is released from us. For if you had no life you, how could you multiply what we give you?

We are you; you are us. We are above; you are below. But only when you realize the oneness, and realize that you are in partnership with us, will you experience the fullness of the figure-eight flow. And when you see this oneness, you will be spurred on to put forth even more of a willingness to multiply what you have been given. And this, of course ties, in with Mother Mary and Jesus for there comes a point where, in order to multiply what you have been given, you have to see what you have not seen. You have to see part of the dualistic filter and let it die. For only then can the multiplication occur, for as long as you are trapped in the illusion, you cannot multiply what is given from above.

Thus, once again, I seal you in my gratitude, the gratitude of ministry, the gratitude of service, service to all, unconditional service—not blind service but unconditional service. Be you sealed. Be your hearts sealed in that flame of ministration and service. So be it.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Why you will be justified or condemned by the WORD

TOPICS:  What causes people to reject Christ – Why do people reject the WORD? – The WORD  determines your entry into the spiritual realm – The one condition that determines your salvation – Becoming one with the WORD – Why people do not see the beam in their own eye – Look for your own filter – The WORD wants to set everyone free  – Why you judge yourself – The WORD is beyond manipulation by the ego –


 Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, April 6, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

What causes people to reject Christ

O generation of vipers, how can ye, being evil, speak good things? For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. A good man out of the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things: and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. (Mt 12:24-37)

And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day. For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak. And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak. (Joh 12:47-50)

My Beloved, while these words might sound old-fashioned and ominous in the modern world, yet I tell you that there is a hidden truth behind them. For truly, if you will care to look at the scriptures, you will see that there was an entire group of people in ancient Israel who rejected me and rejected my WORD. And if you care to look behind the surface appearances, you will see that this was not simply the scribes and the Pharisees and the temple priests and others. It was not an outer characteristic that caused these people to reject the WORD. It was an inner characteristic, a state of consciousness. And that state of consciousness is very much still in the world today. And there are millions, if not billions, of people who are so blinded by that state of consciousness, that they will reject the WORD, the Living Word, when they encounter it.

Sad as it is to say, there are many people today who claim to be Christians – who claim to be good Christians, who claim to be the only good Christians – yet they have entered into and become blinded by the very same consciousness that you see in the scribes and Pharisees. And therefore, they sit in their Christian churches every Sunday, feeling holier than thou while in reality – in their hearts – rejecting the Living Word of the Living Christ.

Not only have they shut out the Living Word from their churches, so that they will not allow me, my Comforter – the Holy Spirit – and the ascended masters to speak through their churches today, but they have also shut out the Living Word within their own hearts. For surely, I am not limited by anything in this world and I, as the representative of the Christ Consciousness for the earth, can speak to each person in his or her heart—if they are willing to hear that Living Word.

Why do people reject the WORD?

What I would address at the beginning of this series of discourses on the WORD is the consciousness that causes people to reject the Word. It is very simple, when you have an understanding of the ego. Yet for most people in the world – who have no understanding of the ego – they do not understand that they are actually rejecting the Living Word. And if you were to tell them, they would find it very difficult to grasp—because they have no co-measurement, they have not experienced the Living Word. Or they have not been conscious of the difference between the Living Word and the dead word.

They have grown up – they have been brought up, they have been bred and raised, so to speak, they have been programmed – to accept the dead word as the only true word of Christ or the only true word of God. This is what you saw in the scribes and Pharisees. They were so attached to the old testament scriptures and they used those scriptures to condemn, to argue with me, and ultimately to reject the Living Christ when I stood before them in the flesh.

They were so attached to the dead word, that they were not willing to acknowledge that I was bringing them something more, something beyond the dead word. And even though many of them could feel something stirring in their hearts when they heard me speak, their minds would override their hearts—as so often happens, especially in this modern world, where people have become more intellectual than in previous times. It is so easy for the intellectual, reasoning mind to reason away the promptings you get from the heart.

The WORD  determines your entry into the spiritual realm

In the end, your entry into the spiritual realm will be determined by the WORD, by your acceptance of the WORD. And this is what I expressed in my statement to the scribes and Pharisees, that by your words you shall be justified and by your words you shall be condemned. Now, many Christians interpret this in an outer, superficial way by saying it is the words you actually speak throughout your lifetime. But, as I attempted to explain, the words that come out of your mouth come from your heart, because it is the heart that overflows with the words that you speak. There is a deeper meaning here, that you can understand when you go beyond the literal interpretation.

The reality of it is that there is a Living Word of God behind all outer words, all outer expressions. And this I will explain more deeply in coming discourses. But what you need to understand is that when you stand before the gate that leads to a higher state of consciousness, there is a sorting mechanism, so to speak. If your heart is filled with the Living Word, you can enter through the gate. If you have put on the wedding garment, you can enter into the wedding feast. Yet if your heart is not filled with the Living Word but has become attached to the dead word, to particular expressions of an outer word, then you cannot enter into the spiritual realm—which is not necessarily a physical entering in, but truly a state of consciousness.

So this is not just something that happens after you lay down the physical body. This is something that is an ongoing, perpetual process. Because what were the things that I preached first and foremost when I walked the dusty roads of Palestine? Well, I went out to say that the kingdom of God is at hand, and what does that mean? Most Christians believe that they will enter the kingdom of God after they die, because I have – after all – vowed to take on their sins and therefore save them.

Yet the reality is that at every moment throughout your life, you are, so to speak, standing before the gate to the kingdom of heaven. Because the kingdom of heaven is at hand, it is right here with you! And you have the opportunity to enter into that kingdom at any moment. And again this does not mean that when you enter the kingdom of God, your body is resurrected and disappears. It means that you enter into the Christ consciousness. For truly the Christ consciousness is the deeper spiritual meaning hiding behind the symbol of the “kingdom of God.”

That is why the kingdom of God is at hand. Because even though you are not at the end of your natural life-span, you can still enter the kingdom of God while you walk this earth in a physical body. And certainly, I was not the head of some suicide cult, telling people to kill themselves in order to enter the kingdom. So you see, the kingdom of God is at hand because it is available to you right now.

The one condition that determines your salvation

But what will it take to enter the kingdom? Well, it will take that you understand the deeper meaning of another of my pivotal statements, namely “The kingdom of God is within you.” For truly, as long as you look for it outside yourself – as long as you think it comes with observances, with observing the beliefs and practices of an outer religion, or speaking in a certain way, acting in a certain way, eating in a certain way, using this kind of oil or that kind of crystal or lighting candles, all of these outer things – as long as you think that doing these things will bring you into the kingdom, you cannot enter the kingdom because you are trying to enter through the wrong gate.

The broad way that leads to destruction is indeed the consciousness of thinking that it is the outer things that will bring you into the inner kingdom. In order to enter the inner kingdom, you need to overcome the focus on outer things. You need to draw your attention within and realize that it is only by changing your consciousness that you can enter the kingdom of God.

The importance of that statement – and I speak these words primarily to the people in the world, who might read this at some point, or even pick it up from the ethers as it goes into the mass consciousness – is that there is no automatic path to the kingdom of God. You cannot live a certain way – whether you define this as a good Christian, or a good Hindu, or a good Muslim, or a good Buddhist – and then think that after your physical body dies, God has to let you into the kingdom of heaven.

For the one condition that determines whether you can enter or not, is whether you have put on the Christ consciousness. If you have not put on that state of consciousness, you will see yourself as separated from God. And how can you enter the kingdom of God as long as you see yourself separated from that kingdom? It simply cannot be done! If you stand in front of your house late at night, wanting to get in and go to bed, and you are trying to unlock your front door, but you are using your car key, how likely is it that your door will be opened? Well, certainly you can see that this is an impossibility. So can you not also see that if you try to open the door to the kingdom of heaven by using the wrong key, you cannot enter in? And the only key is the transformation of consciousness.

And what is the key to the transformation of consciousness? Well, it is the Living Word. For by your words you shall be justified, by your words you shall be condemned. This does not mean that I, or God, or some angel, will sit there and judge you. This is the scare-tactic used by so many Christian churches in order to beat people into submission. They have created this false image that we sit up there in heaven and judge people, and that we send them to a fiery hell if they do not obey the outer church while they are on earth.

Again, obedience to an outer church cannot guarantee your entry into heaven, nor can disobedience to an outer church guarantee that you go to some other place. For it is only those who have the Christ consciousness who will enter. And when you have the Christ consciousness, you have become one with the Living Word. You have become the WORD incarnate.

Becoming one with the WORD

And what will it take to become one with the Living Word? Well, it will take what Mother Mary talked about yesterday, the willingness to see in yourself those elements that are not real, that are not in alignment with the WORD, that are based on a dualistic illusion. And then the willingness to see that these elements are not really you, even though your ego might believe that they are, even though you might have been brought up to think that they are. Because as you grow up in this world – where there is so much duality – how could you not come to identify yourself with certain dualistic illusions?

This is natural. None of us condemn you for this. We all know what it is like to be in physical embodiment and how difficult it is. And many of you have taken on these illusions voluntarily. And why have you taken them on? Because you wanted to demonstrate to others that it is possible to be totally enveloped in an illusion, yet still rise above it. So get on with rising above it and do what you came here for. Realize that you are more than these illusions. Be willing to look at them. Be willing to reach for the Living Word.

We give you the Living Word in an outer sense, in our releases, in our books, through many different sources. And you can study these teachings, but the outer word will only change you if you allow it to become the Living Word in your heart, where you integrate it and where you receive, through your Christ self, the inner equivalent of the outer word. The inner equivalent that is adapted to your particular consciousness, your particular beliefs. Each one of you hearing this will have a slightly different perspective, a slightly different understanding of the words that I speak. This is natural. What you need to allow is that the outer word that you hear stirs a process in your heart, whereby you receive the particular words that will help you resolve your particular illusions.

My Beloved, there are many people who have a very similar illusion, such as for example in the Christian churches, where they think that by being a good Christian in an outer sense, their entry into heaven will be guaranteed. But even though there may be a million people who believe in the same outer illusion, each person has a slightly different way of understanding it. And therefore, they have to find their own words that will help them resolve the illusion, help them see that it is an illusion and finally have that light bulb go off inside their heads and say, “Aah, now I understand, now I see it!”

The Living Word, the outer Living Word, will help you only by stimulating that inner “Aha” experience, where you suddenly see from within what you could not see before, and what you cannot see with the outer mind. Truly, it is valuable to have an intellectual understanding of the spiritual path, and of human psychology and of the ego. But you can have a very sophisticated intellectual understanding, yet it still has not clicked, you still have not seen it.

Why people do not see the beam in their own eye

Or you can, as the scribes and Pharisees, have a very sophisticated intellectual understanding that allows you to judge when other people are not getting it, when they are not understanding, when they are not changing as they should be changing. So you are very good at seeing that splinter, that mote, in the eye of another, but it still has not clicked that you have the same thing. For if you see something in the eye of another, there is only one reason why you can see it—because you have it in your own consciousness. Do you understand this, my beloved? Ponder this point.

If you meet a person who says, “The sky is green!” and you realize that he really believes the sky is green because he is looking through yellow glasses, then you know that – because he is seeing through a filter – that is why he sees the sky as being green. The same thing is true for you, if you see a particular flaw in another person. If you look honestly at yourself – and see that there is something that always annoys you with other people, something you always take note of with other people, perhaps something you criticize with others, or perhaps something you see as being wrong in the world – why do you see this? Well, it is because you are looking at the world through a particular filter. And you have the exact same characteristic in your own mind. And because you are looking through that characteristic, that filter, you are projecting it onto the world.

Now, I am not saying that other people don’t have faults. All people have faults. But what I am saying is that if you will be honest with yourself, you will realize that the reason why you see certain faults in others is that you see through the filter, because you have a lens in front of your vision and it colors what you see according to the characteristic of that lens. And that lens is not something that you have mechanically put in front of your eye, it is a belief that you have, that things should be a certain way, or they should not be a certain way.

And that belief is then what forms a filter, and you look at the world through that belief, and you evaluate everything based on that belief. And you have had that belief for so long, and you probably think it is either natural, or necessary or beneficial or maybe the only right way to look at the world. And therefore, you do not see the filter, you do not see that you have a filter, and you focus on other people, what they do, what they say.

They might very well be doing something that is not right, something that needs to be changed. But you see, YOUR entry into the kingdom of heaven, your personal entry into the kingdom, will not be determined by what other people do or don’t do. Their actions, their words, have an impact only on their entry into the kingdom. So what YOU should be concerned about, first of all, is your own entry. And that will depend exclusively on what you do, what you say. And that depends on the words that you have in your mind, what kind of filter you have—that you see the world through but you do not see the filter.

Look for your own filter

The key to entering the kingdom of heaven is to step back and become aware of the filter through which you are looking at the world. For when you become aware of the filter, you can begin to examine it, and you can see that the filter is made up of certain beliefs. And when you examine those beliefs, you see that they are not completely in alignment with the reality of the Living Word.

When you are willing to see your filter, to discover it, and when you are willing to ask for the Living Word, you will get these “Aha” experiences, you will get these insights that come to you—sometimes at the strangest moments when you are in the middle of some activity, or even when you wake up in the middle of the night and suddenly understand something that you had never seen before. And suddenly, you will see that your beliefs that you had held for a long time – the beliefs that you thought were absolutely true and necessary – they are unreal, they are out of alignment with the reality of the WORD, the Living Word, because you now experience that WORD in your heart. And you know that your outer beliefs do not fit, they are not the right key, they will not unlock the door to the Christ consciousness because you are, as I said, judging on appearances rather than judging righteous judgment.

That is why I said that I came not to judge the world but that the world might be saved, because I came to reconnect everyone to the Living Word within them, which is what I called the Comforter—which I said I would have the Father send in my name, and he would bring all things to your attention that I have taught you. And the Comforter is the Living Word in your own heart, your Christ self, which will give you that inner Word that unlocks the understanding for you, the understanding that is beyond any outer words.

It is a reality that I could be talking unceasingly for the next ten years and you could be sitting here listening to me for the entire time, yet you might be no closer to having that inner realization. You might have a very sophisticated intellectual understanding of my teachings, but until you see it in yourself, “Aah, I am the one who needs to change, I need to pull that beam from my own eye and then I will see clearly,” until that happens you have not really started the path that I came to offer the world—the straight and narrow way that leads to eternal life.

The WORD wants to set everyone free

The key is to become one with that Living Word, so that you do not need to judge yourself or judge the world through the outer mind, through the dualistic filter. In fact, you do not go around judging anybody, but on the other hand you do not go into the other extreme of thinking that everything is just wonderful. You have the true Christ discernment of knowing what is real and what is unreal. And you simply have no judgment, no negativity, no criticism toward what is unreal. You just realize it is unreal and then you allow yourself to be the open door, whereby God might speak through you and allow you to bring forth some aspect of the Living Word that might unlock the understanding for another person.

But I tell you that there are many times when you will see other people and see something unreal, but you will not feel an inner prompting to address it. And there can be many reasons for this, but when you get inner attunement, then you will know when to speak and when not to speak. You will not sit there – and this is a pattern that many of you notice in yourselves – you will not sit there and evaluate with the outer mind, “Oh I should say this, I should tell this person what he is doing wrong.”

When you are in that mode of consciousness, when you are in that mode of judging based on the outer mind, the intellectual mind, then you will know you are not one with the WORD. Because the Living Word is not like that. The Living Word is not the hellfire and brimstone of the Christian preachers who are trying to scare people into submission. The Living Word does not seek to condemn or criticize anyone. The Living Word has only one desire and that is to set everyone free.

Human beings are so quick to judge, they are so quick to create a hierarchy, a false hierarchy, saying that this person is better than that person, and this person is really, really bad. My Beloved, this is what I encountered in ancient Israel, where the Jews were so sure they were God’s chosen people, that they looked down upon everyone else that lived in their society or around them – the publicans, the sinners, the Samaritans, the Romans, the tax collectors, what have you – all of them were considered by the Jews to be subhuman.

And you see many people in today’s world who have set up their own classifications, “Oh these persons are really, really bad, they don’t deserve to live, they should be killed, or they should be imprisoned for the rest of their lives.” But why do these people think this way? It is because they see the world, they see other people, through a filter.

Why you judge yourself

And my beloved, if you look at the world through yellow glasses, what happens when you stand in front of a mirror? Well, you will look at yourself, you will look at your mirror image, and you will look through yellow glasses. So by the same standard that you judge others, you will also judge yourself.

When the Conscious You has entered into the prison created by the ego, it will see everything through the filter created by the ego—and therefore it will see itself through that filter. And that is precisely why, the words, the beliefs that you have in your mind, will justify or condemn you—because you are justifying or condemning yourself. Judge not that ye be not judged. For you are the one judging yourself. You are the one who looks upon yourself and says, subconsciously, “I am separated from God, I am a sinner, I am not worthy to enter the kingdom.” Or perhaps you say, “I know better than God, I know better than the Living Christ, surely I will enter the kingdom.” And surely, you are not open to the possibility that perhaps you will not.

You see, you are the one who keeps yourself outside the kingdom by the way you look at the world, because that is the way you look at yourself. And as Mother Mary has explained so beautifully in her book, the Conscious You is who it thinks it is in the realm of time and space. And if you think you are separated from God, then you ARE separated from God—in your own mind. And thus, you can never enter the kingdom of God, and that is when you become susceptible to the illusion, the master illusion of the ego, which wants to maintain its own existence and therefore does not want you to find the straight and narrow path of self transcendence, of inner transformation.

So as an alternative, it has to create the false path, the outer path that makes it seem like you can enter the kingdom of God by doing all these outer things. And then, at some future time when certain outer conditions are fulfilled, you will automatically enter. But you see, that future time will never come. For when can you enter the kingdom of God? Can you enter yesterday? Can you enter tomorrow? No. You can enter only in the Eternal NOW.

And when you contemplate the words of this Invocation of the Eternal NOW, when you really let them sink into your consciousness, you see how profound they are and how they too, how this invocation in its entirety, is designed to give you precisely these “Aha” experiences of seeing what stands in your way—what keeps you out of alignment with the Eternal NOW, with the Living Word, what keeps you outside that state of consciousness that is the kingdom of heaven.

The WORD is beyond manipulation by the ego

Ponder these words. Ponder what I have said here, and what I will say again in different ways. The Living Word is what gives you the opportunity to see beyond the filter of duality to realign yourself with the reality of God, the reality of the universal Christ mind, which is the only reality there is, the only reality that is beyond manipulation by the ego.

The Living Word can never be manipulated by the ego. There are many people in the world, who think they have the Living Word, but they have imposed an overlay, because they are looking at it through a filter. They have not yet become one with it, but when you become one with the Word, because you are open and you say to yourself, “Listen, I have been on the spiritual path long enough, tiptoeing around my ego, now I want to see it, I want to see what I can’t see, I want to overcome it, I want to see that beam in my own eye because I have had enough of being hindered by this, I have had enough of carrying this cross. I am ready to give up that ghost and let it go as I saw Jesus do when he was hanging on the cross and finally let it go.”

This is your potential. You may be able to do this on Easter Sunday, but even if you do not, Easter Sunday is not just one day. For the kingdom of God is at hand, meaning it is always there. So do not panic if you do not have a breakthrough at a certain time, but contemplate these things, contemplate your willingness to let go of these illusions and realize that before you can let them go you must see them. And the only way to see them is to connect to the Living Word, which allows you to see the reality of the dead word, the dualistic word, that might contain an element of truth but is twisted just so slightly that it brings you off the straight and narrow path. And now you do not have the right key to open the door to the inner kingdom.

I thank you for your attention. For I must tell you that it is a great joy for me to be able to bring out this teaching—that I could not bring out 2,000 years ago for humankind was not ready. The outer knowledge was not there nor was the inner willingness to come up higher in consciousness. Oh how I wish I could have brought out these teachings 2,000 years ago and that people could have understood them and have used them, for these 2,000 years, to grow. But you see, cycles are cycles and when you become one with the WORD you become a practical realist, for you realize that people can only come up so many steps at a time before they start losing their bearings, losing their moorings, losing their sense of continuity, their sense of identity.

So we must take it one step at a time. But it is indeed a great joy to my heart that we have reached this point, and I must tell you that the people worldwide who have studied my website, who have given Mother Mary’s rosaries over these last years, you have made an invaluable contribution to bringing this moment to realization. Certainly, you have not done it alone, for the entire world has come up in consciousness. But I must tell you that had we not seen the response we have seen over these last years, it would have been some time still before I could have released these teachings.

So the fact that we can release them now is of great importance, because it gives us the opportunity to avoid certain calamities that could come to pass in the world, because it gives us the opportunity to awaken people so that they can be brought to that point of realization in a positive way. Rather than coming face to face with some outer physical calamity, that finally makes them wake up and realize the transient nature of this world.

For after all, what is it that prevents people from locking in to the Living Word? Well, it is that they hold on to the old world view, they will not let it go, they hold on to the filter, thinking they cannot do without it. Many people will not let go of the filter until they are faced with some ultimate calamity and finally feel like the earth is shaking under their feet, and they finally realize that there is nothing in this world that is permanent, that there is nothing you can really hold on to. And then, finally, they can start thinking, “Perhaps I need to let go of the way I have looked at the world and start looking to the spiritual world instead of seeking my security and identity in this transient world, where everything can change in a moment.” So my beloved, I thank you again, and I shall return to give further teachings on the WORD, the Living Word.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

Overcoming the planetary momentum of death

TOPICS:  Time and death are illusions – Your attention endows your illusions with life – The fear of death – Understanding the cross – The Living Word and love – The emperor of the government has nothing on – Truth is a two-edged sword –


 Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, April 05, 2007 through Kim Michaels.

My Beloved hearts, it is my great joy and my great privilege to welcome you to my heart. Where is my heart? Well, where else could it be but in the Eternal NOW? And you too are in the Eternal NOW, for you have been willing to make the sacrifice to give this invocation however many times you could give it in this last month. These three last invocations, that I have given you, have been extremely significant. And I will venture to say that you will not quite understand the significance until you have ascended from this planet and looked back at this embodiment to evaluate, truly, the service you rendered.

Time and death are illusions

Time truly is one of the greatest illusions in the material universe. Time causes so many people to lose sight of what is important in the eternal life, because they become so enveloped in the daily life, and they forget that they are not here simply to live a daily life of struggle, of running around from here to there, never really getting anywhere.

Time must be conquered before the last enemy can be conquered. And what is that last enemy? Well, as the Bible says, the last enemy is death. But we will give you a new view of death. For you will understand that there is a worldly image of death and there is the spiritual reality, where death can be seen in a different light – not as the enemy, not as something to be feared – for death truly is not the end but it is a release from limitation, a release from struggle, a release from unreality.

As I have explained in my book and as Maitreya has explained in his, there is a core of your being that is beyond time, beyond space and therefore beyond life and death—as people see it in this realm. You may call it the Conscious You or anything else you like. But there is a reality of your being that allows you to be aware that you exist, that you are conscious. And this is the reality that can be set free from limitation, from the limitations of time and space.

And thus, how can that real self, how can that conscious self, be set free? Well, it can be set free only by overcoming unreality, by overcoming illusion. And how can you overcome illusion? Well, you can overcome illusion only through a total release from that illusion. And that release can happen only when the illusion itself – and the self that you have built from that illusion – is allowed to die.

Your attention endows your illusions with life

The Conscious You is an extension of God’s very own Being. And it is through the Conscious You – through the nexus of the Conscious You – that the light streams from the upper part of the figure-eight flow, from the figure-eight of your own Higher Self to the lower part of your being, your sphere of self that is conscious in this world. Whatever the Conscious You places its attention upon, it will endow with light—and thus it will endow it with life. You see, everything in this world can be said to be a mirage—an illusion that has been temporarily endowed with life through the attention of the conscious beings who have co-created or created this world.

When you create – or come to believe – an illusion that you think is real and that you think is the real you, you endow that illusion with life through your attention and through the light that streams through it. This does not make the illusion real, it does not make it eternal, it does not give it eternal life. But it does give it a temporary life in time and space.

The fear of death

How can the Conscious You be free of what it has created, unless it is released from it? And in order to be released from it, it must allow the unreality that it has created to die. And yes, what you are feeling – what you are dealing with in this day and age – is nothing less than a cosmic process. For you see, ever since humanity started descending into the duality consciousness – started creating millions and billions of these illusions that envelop this planet – well, ever since then they have feared death.

What is it that fears death? Well, it cannot be the real self. But the ego fears death, because it fears losing whatever life it has. Humankind as a whole is enveloped in, is captured in, this illusion that death is to be feared. And therefore, they hold on to the form of life that is the highest form of life they can see right now. And they think that if that limitation – if that unreality – goes, they will have nothing left. What the spiritual people in this age are up against is the planetary momentum of the fear of death. And whether you are in this teaching or that organization matters not, for all truly spiritual people around this planet are engaged in the same process of helping humankind rise above and see through the illusion that death means loss, that death is the end.

And that is why some of you will feel a certain fear and trepidation when you contemplate death, or when you contemplate the death of some illusion, some part of the mortal self. But you are doing this not for your own sakes alone, but for the planet and for humanity as a whole.

Understanding the cross

For some must be the forerunners, some must be the trailblazers, who are willing to see what Saint Paul had seen when he said, “I die daily.” For truly he knew that unless the carnal mind – as he called it – unless the carnal self was allowed to die, bit by bit, day by day, he could not truly follow Christ. For it was what Jesus was talking about when he said, “Take up your cross and follow me.”

What is the cross? It is the unreality, the illusion, the unreal self that holds you fixated in a position where you think you cannot move. All of humanity is truly crucified, fixated, paralyzed by this illusion, especially the fear of death. Because the fear of death creates a Catch 22—if you fear to let go of the illusion, how can you let go of the illusion?

How can you overcome unreality if you are afraid to release yourself from it, to release it from you? It cannot be done, for you cannot bear the loss of self—the Conscious You cannot bear to lose all identity. And indeed it is not meant to lose all identity; it is meant to transcend the limited identity, until it reaches a higher state of identity, even goes on to reach the ultimate identity of total oneness with God and oneness with all life.

The Living Word and love

So my beloved, why have we called you to a conference where we will talk about the restoration of the Word and Love? Because they go hand in hand as the Alpha and the Omega. As you will hear, the Living Word can indeed be shocking because it cuts through the illusion and makes it much more difficult for people to deny that they need to change. And at a certain level of the spiritual path, this can be difficult to bear. Because you are still somewhat identified with the outer self, with the ego, and thus you go into this fear mode of fearing that if the ego is exposed, then you will suffer a loss and you will not know who you are.

So that is why you need the Omega balance of Love, of understanding what Love is – of tuning into it in your hearts – so that you can allow the process of the Living Word exposing the unreality, without going into a state of shock or trauma or denial because you do not have enough Love. Only those who truly love can let go of the illusion. Only those who love unconditionally, as Jesus loved unconditionally on the cross, can give up the ghost and let that ghost die—even if it means that a part of what they thought was themselves dies in the process.

This is a retreat and I know that some of you have been to other retreats and some of you have the concept that a retreat should be relaxing, where you withdraw from the world and the normal daily cares of the world, and you withdraw from your often hectic daily life and your work life and now you can relax and focus on something spiritual. Well, I must tell you that although those expectations may be reasonable, they are not relevant for these next few days. For we have much to release, and therefore I caution you to look at this retreat as a work retreat, for we need you to hold the balance in the physical octave for the release of the Word, the Living Word, that we will release.

The emperor of the government has nothing on

My Beloved, you are close enough to this nation’s capital that there can be an arc of light from this place, to the Mall, to the Capitol building, to the White House in Washington D.C. And we will use this arc of light to release the Word that needs to be released into the government, into the national psyche, to awaken people to the reality that this nation is ready to take a major leap forward, but that this cannot happen without the willingness to let go of the old, the willingness to look at the reality and say, “The Emperor of this government has nothing on.”

And with that I do not simply mean the outer government that is sitting where they can be seen by the public, but everything that is involved in the process of governing this nation, including what is hidden from view. And I am not simply talking about people behind the scenes, I am talking about a national consciousness of denial, of running away, of an unwillingness to face the truth and realize that, “We need to change, that this nation needs to change for we have lost the connection to reality. We have created an illusion where we think we are on the right track, we think we are the greatest nation on the earth, we think we are favored by God, we think we can do no wrong, we think we can do whatever we want.”

And this illusion needs to be shattered, so that those who are open can wake up and so that they can consciously see what they know in their hearts but which they cannot formulate into words. And that is why we need the restoration of the Word in this nation. For the Word is that which gives you a tie to reality. A reality that is beyond the manipulation by the human ego, by the power elite who think they can run this nation better than the people—who think they can run this universe better than God and God’s representatives.

This is what needs to happen. And in these next few days, because of your proximity to Washington D.C., you can indeed produce a magical, a dramatic effect, in starting the process that will change the psyche of this nation in a dramatic way. This is not to say that you can do this alone, but as Jesus said, “With men this is impossible, but with God all things are possible.” Thus, we Above, and you below working together can be the open door for this change.

Truth is a two-edged sword

But for this to happen to the fullest, we need you to be willing to do in your own consciousness what this nation is not yet willing to do. And that is to look in the mirror, to look at the beam in your own eye, to realize that truth is a two-edged sword and one end is cutting through your own illusions. For we cannot have a repeat of what we have seen so many times in the past – including in the Christian movement, in the Christian churches – where people go out and say what should happen in the world and what other people should do, but they have not been willing to look in the mirror and remove the beam from their own eye. So therefore, they are like the hypocrites who confronted Jesus and rejected the Living Christ when he stood before them in the flesh.

If you go out without having cleaned your own house, people will reject you, they will find fault, they will find something to criticize. But if you go out with a clear heart and mind – because you have healed your psyche, you have become whole – then the prince of this world will have nothing in you whereby he can discourage you. And neither will they have anything in you that they can use as an excuse for rejecting the Living Word that you bring.

This is a two-fold process. Yes you are here to do a work for a planetary impact. But the foundation for that work is the personal work that you do in your own mind. Therefore I say to you, that there is not one person here – this messenger included – who does not have some human dualistic illusions left in their consciousness. And if you are willing, you can indeed come to see things during this retreat that you have not seen – not only in this lifetime, but in many lifetimes – things that are holding you back. And I am not here talking about you being a bad person in any way. I am talking here about the fact that you all have things that you do not see. And if you could see them, you would be more free because you would be more whole.

The impact that this retreat can have on the world is in direct proportion to your willingness to look in the mirror and to see things in yourself that you have so far not seen—perhaps because you still believed the ego who said you didn’t need to see this. But I tell you, you DO need to see it! For truly, in the Christ Consciousness – in the presence of the Living Word – nothing can remain hidden. No aspect of duality can remain hidden, when the Christ Light shines into its dark cave. For duality and death thrive only in the shadows, for only in the shadows can illusions exist.

The only reason why your illusions continue to exist is that there is some dark corner of your mind, where you have not so far been willing to let the light shine. And certainly, I respect your free will. I welcome all of you to my heart. I find fault in no one. I judge or condemn no one.

I simply say that if you want to have the greatest possible personal growth and if you want to be an instrument for producing the greatest possible impact on a national and world scale, then the one thing – the master key – that will make that happen is precisely that you come to see some aspect of the duality consciousness in your being that you have never seen before. And that you let it go, you let it die, you let it pass into the flame of unconditional love that consumes it and thereby sets you free, more free than you have ever been in your sojourn on this planet.

I am not telling you that you are a terrible person, and you need to see this illusion and you need to feel bad about yourself. I am telling you that you have a unique opportunity to come to see an illusion that will set you free to be MORE of who you ARE. And after all, is that not why you came here—to be more than you were before you came? For truly, why would you go through the trouble of coming to this retreat, of traveling so far, to come out the same person that went in?

I want you to get your money’s worth, as they say. And that can happen only if you open your mind to the possibility that there might be something hiding in the recesses of your psyche that you have not yet seen, or seen for what it is. For truly, in participating you only rise higher. You cannot get the maximum benefit from a retreat like this by passively sitting back and thinking all you have to do is take in. For as I said in my book, as Maitreya has said in his, as Jesus has said in his ego discourses, as we have said in many other dictations – there comes a point on the spiritual path, where you will not grow until you start giving out, until you start serving, participating. For it is not enough to take in—what has been taken in must be multiplied in service to all life. Thus, I seal you in my sacred heart.

 

Copyright © 2007 by Kim Michaels

34. The eternal challenge of Christ

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

Let me make it clear that what is going on behind everything I have told you is that people must be presented – over and over again for as long as it takes – with the challenge of Christ. The challenge of Christ is that you encounter the Living Christ in the form of a person who embodies the Christ consciousness on Earth. Thus, you have an opportunity to accept or deny Christ. Yet the challenge of Christ has several levels:

The first level is when you encounter a person who has attained the Christ consciousness on Earth. This is not limited to Jesus, the Buddha or Krishna, for it is sufficient to encounter a person who has attained some degree of Christhood. You do not necessarily have to meet such a person physically, for at this level you merely need to learn that it is possible for the Living Christ to appear on Earth and that the Living Christ represents an alternative to the duality consciousness. You learn that it is – in principle – possible to be the Christ on Earth. At this level, you clearly see the Christ as being outside yourself and if you accept Christ, you will become a follower of Christ (possibly a student of the person who embodies the Christ consciousness). This is the challenge to accept or reject Christ outside yourself.

The ability to recognize Christ is what Jesus talked about in the following passage:

15 He saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am?

16 And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.

17 And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven.

18 And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. (Matthew, Chapter 16)

Jesus was not talking about the person of Peter but about an ability that all people have, namely the ability to recognize that there is something beyond duality and the willingness to follow the Christ that you see. This ability is built into the conscious self because it is out of the Creator’s own Being, which is why it can see beyond duality – flesh and blood – and receive direction from the “Father which is in heaven,” namely the spiritual hierarchy. Obviously, Peter as a person had overcome this first challenge of Christ. The ability to see beyond duality is the rock upon which all true religions are built, but the gates of hell – the forces of duality – will only be held back as long as people continue to look beyond duality and follow the highest expression of Christ that they see, always looking for a higher one. Which brings us to the second challenge of Christ.

At the next level, you need to accept that the role of the Living Christ is to challenge all of your dualistic beliefs and to take you out of your mental box and into the “promised land” of non-duality. This can be a severe challenge when people are not aware of what I have explained about mental images. Many people recognize a spiritual leader, but they immediately seek to fit him or her into their mental boxes. They seek to impose a dualistic image upon the Living Christ who has come to take them beyond duality—whereby they actually refuse to follow the Living Christ and end up continuing to follow the leaders of anti-christ (while thinking they are sure to be saved). This is the test that Peter failed, as recorded in the following quote (which is often “overlooked” by mainstream Christians):

21 From that time forth began Jesus to show unto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day.

22 Then Peter took him, and began to rebuke him, saying, Be it far from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto thee.

23 But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offence unto me: for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men. (Matthew, Chapter 16)

Peter was not willing to let the Living Christ take him beyond his mental box and his view of what should happen to the Living Christ on Earth. He preferred his own dualistic images – the things that be of men – over the non-dualistic truth of Christ – the things that be of God – and thus he failed the second challenge of Christ. So far, humankind – including the majority of all Christians and Christian churches – have failed this exact same test. Even many among the top ten percent – especially among those who think they are the most spiritual people – have so far failed this test. The planet simply cannot move into a golden age until a critical mass of people master the second challenge of Christ.

At the next level, you go beyond being a mere follower of Christ and you begin to accept that you have the potential to embody the teachings of Christ. As you put on the mind of Christ, you realize that you have the potential to be the Living Christ. You stop seeing Christ outside yourself and start seeing Christ as the ruler of the kingdom of God that is within you. This is the challenge to accept or reject Christ inside yourself.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

33. Preach a non-dualistic gospel to all creatures

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

In the previous chapters of this book, I have attempted to give you an understanding of the reality you face as a person in embodiment on this little planet that you call Earth. I have attempted to give you a relatively concise explanation that appeals to the mind, the reasoning mind, so that you might understand what you are up against and what you have been up against for a very long time in many past lifetimes. Yet I will not leave you without giving you a more full experience of my total being, for truly I, Lord Maitreya, am more than mind. I am also heart, I am feeling and I have very strong feelings for the lifestreams on Earth and for this planetary home itself, even for Mother Earth, who is truly a living Being, holding the vision and the balance for the evolutions that grow – or do not grow as the choice might be – on this planetary home.

Thus, my beloved, I truly want to greet you in the love of Maitreya’s heart, for I represent the love of the Father to the evolutions on Earth. Truly, I am aware that many of you have been brought up in a religious tradition that portrays the Father as a very remote being, as the external God in the sky, perhaps even as the angry God in the sky. Thus, my beloved, I am aware that many of you have never really seen any kind of love associated with God, with the Father figure of God. Some of you have been fortunate enough to have been exposed to the feminine aspect of God, be it as Mother Mary or as one of the feminine goddesses revered in the East. And thus, you have at least received a more balanced experience of the love of God. Yet I desire for you to have a more full experience of the love of God, so that your love might be full because you realize that God the Father, the Creator itself, has an infinite and unconditional love for your being, for your Alpha identity, for your conscious self and for the Omega identity you have built on the Rock of Christ.

Oh my beloved, could you even for a split second experience a glimpse of the Creator’s love for you, you would be totally transformed by that love. Away would fall all of the elements of the dualistic consciousness that reside in your four lower bodies. Away would fall the ego, and you would be plunged into a complete sense of oneness with the Creator’s Being.

As I have explained, your conscious self truly is an extension of, an individualization of, the Creator’s own Being. For when God decided to create individual lifestreams with free will, he did indeed say, as did Christ, “This is my body which is broken for you” (1Corinthians 11:24). Thus, the “body” of God, the consciousness of God, the Being of God has been broken in the creation of innumerable individual lifestreams that all form the Body of God in the world of form. Thus, you who are embodying on planet Earth are part of the Body of God on Earth, and I would love nothing more than to see each of you individually reconnect to the infinite love that the Creator has for your own individual Being, whereby you could accept yourself as a worthy member of the Body of God on Earth. And when you accept this individually, you can then come together collectively and form the true community of the Holy Spirit of the Aquarian age, the true community of unconditional love, the true community that then becomes Maitreya’s Sphere of Oneness, wherein each person feels as one part in the Body of God.

***

Oh my beloved, what I attempted to establish in the original Garden of Eden was just such a community, where all had the maximum opportunity to feel loved and to feel part of the greater whole. It was with great sorrow that I saw some of the lifestreams in the Garden embody the fallen consciousness instead of letting go of it and coming into oneness. It was with great sorrow that I saw these lifestreams draw even some of the innocent ones with them, as they decided to leave the protected sphere of the Garden of Eden, which was maitreya’s Sphere of Oneness.

I can assure you that these beings did not leave because they had not experienced my love for them. For as the representative of the divine Father in the Garden of Eden, I did indeed express the love of the Father. Yet the unfortunate fact is that when you are trapped in the consciousness of separation, you cannot receive the love of the Father, for you cannot experience the Being of the Creator. Once you have become trapped in the illusion of separation, your conscious self cannot accept that it is an extension of the Creator’s Being. And when you cannot accept this, how can you reconnect to the fullness of the Creator’s Being out of which you came?

You see, my beloved, when you are trapped in the consciousness of separation, you are like a puddle that has been left behind after the high water of the river moved on toward the ocean. And thus, you see yourself as a separate puddle and you are not able to conceive that you were created out of the River of Life and that if you follow that river back to its source, you will find your own source as the Creator itself.

So my beloved, it has been my role to see many lifestreams that were entrusted to my care go the way of separation, the way of death. I could do nothing to stop them, nor did I really want to stop them. For you see, my beloved, I represent the consciousness of the Father, the love of the Father. And the love of the Father is unconditional, which means that the Creator will allow extensions of itself to separate themselves from its Being, from the River of Life. The Creator itself feels no sorrow over this. But my beloved, as a Being who does not have the full God consciousness, I did indeed feel a certain sorrow. This was not the human sorrow that comes from possessive love, where you feel a personal loss. But it was the greater sorrow that comes from seeing clearly what awaits the lifestreams that separate themselves from the Sphere of Oneness.

For in representing the Father, I also represent the Father’s mission. And thus, I can clearly see that those who follow the path of separation will condemn themselves to a future that can only be filled with conflict and suffering. Thus, these lifestreams can never attain peace of mind. And as the teacher who was charged with raising beings up to attaining the peace of mind that comes from spiritual self-sufficiency, it was with some sense of loss and sorrow that I saw these beings choose to reject the gift I offered them, the gift of the Path of Oneness.

Yet my beloved, you must understand that in my mind nothing is ever lost. For as long as a lifestream continues to be in existence, there is always the potential that it can turn around and decide to start climbing back up the staircase of life. And what I want to assure you is that you can do that at any moment. And when you decide to turn around, I will be there, greeting you with open arms and a love that has not diminished no matter how long you have been traveling in the duality of space and time.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

32. Non-dual interactions

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

We have now arrived at a crucial point that has traditionally been the one thing that has prevented the top ten percent from taking dominion over this planet. That point is how you deal with other people, and it is absolutely essential that the spiritual people of this age make an uncompromising commitment to finding a way to treat each other that is not dualistic in nature. This chapter will offer some suggestions.

One of the most persuasive dualistic lies is the concept that the end can justify the means. Another equally subtle lie is that everything that happens in the material universe is ultimately real or permanent. And the third lie is that what happens in the material universe really matters in this world. When these three lies are combined, you have the perfect storm that causes people to be completely enveloped in, blinded by and emotionally attached to an activity in the material world. They now start acting as if the outcome of their efforts is a matter of some ultimate importance, such as life or death or the end or salvation of the world. And since their efforts have an epic importance, it is justifiable that in order to accomplish their goals, they treat people in a way that is clearly against their own religious teachings. After, all what does it matter that we mistreat people if we do it to save their souls or save the world—or so the ego reasons.

This form of religion-based insanity simply must come to an end, and I am calling on those who have read this book to be the forerunners for a new culture that treats people on Earth the way beings in the spiritual realm treat each other. That means without deception, manipulation, pretension, judgment, controlling love, unkindness or any of the other dualistic games. I am calling on people to find a way to have non-dual interactions.

The reality – as I have explained it in previous chapters – is that nothing in the material universe is ultimately real in the sense that nothing in this world has yet attained the permanence you find in the spiritual realm. This world is not a quarry where people chisel sculptures in stone, it is a sandbox where mistakes can – relatively speaking – easily be erased. Thus, the actual events that happen in this world cannot have ultimate or everlasting importance. Your salvation does not ultimately depend on your outer actions in this world but on your state of consciousness. Of course, what you do in this world is a reflection of your state of consciousness, but the point is that it is by reforming your consciousness, not your outer actions, that you qualify for eternal life.

What has ultimate importance is not what happens outside of you – the results of your actions – but what you allow to happen inside of you in response to what happens outside of you—your reactions. Consequently, it is not appropriate to act as if any activity on Earth can mean the end or the salvation of the world. The Earth should be viewed as a theater where everything is simply the stage, set pieces and props. “All the world’s a stage” as Shakespeare – a messenger for the Ascended Host – put it. Human beings are actors who have temporarily taken on a costume, namely the physical body and outer personality. You know that what happens in a play is just a story, so what is the purpose of the play? Well, a good play has the effect of transforming both the actors who perform it and the people who watch. My point being, that planet Earth is a theater that is designed to give the actors – human beings – an opportunity to engage in a play – in which they can play any part they want – and thereby be transformed and reach a higher state of consciousness. The important thing is not what actually happens in the play but that the actors are transformed. The process is more important than the results, the journey more important than the destination.

The spiritually mature people need to develop a realistic sense of what is important and what is not. For example, it is not of cosmic importance that a particular religion gathers members and becomes the dominant one in your country or the world. The measure of success from a spiritual viewpoint is not the same as it is from the viewpoint of most humans. The Ascended Host have no desire to see one religion become dominant, for we see religion only as a tool for raising people’s consciousness. If a religion – however small – truly transforms people and helps them come closer to Christ consciousness, then the religion is a success. Yet if a religion only takes people into a state of spiritual blindness or fanaticism, then it is not a success, even if it managed to convert the whole world. What shall it profit a religion if it gains the whole world yet loses the souls of its members?

My point is that the real goal of the Ascended Host is to raise people’s consciousness, not to achieve any particular outer goal on Earth. Surely, we would like to see the manifestation of a Golden Age of peace and prosperity, for such an age would give people a better opportunity to focus on spiritual growth. Yet the emergence of such an age is only a side-effect of raising the consciousness of a critical mass of human beings. Thus, our real goal is always the raising of consciousness, and it should be your goal as well.

An extreme example of the unbalanced approach to earthly activities is war, where the individual is unimportant and where any number of individuals can be sacrificed for the goal of defeating the enemy. The mission is more important than people. Yet I hope you can now see that this is in complete opposition to how the Ascended Host work. For us, the mission is never more important than the people, for the mission is the people. We are only concerned about raising people’s consciousness and we never compromise that goal in order to accomplish an outer goal on Earth. Thus, I want the spiritual people to adjust their thinking and likewise never compromise the true goal of raising up people.

What would be the point in the spiritual people using this book to start a new religion and start acting as if it is the ultimate religion that must replace all others, thus treating people the way every other religion does? There would be no point, and thus it is essential for you to spend some effort on adjusting the way you look at the purpose of religion. You need to study how religions treat people and learn from them for better and for worse. There are plenty of bad examples, but there are also some good ones.

***

In order to develop non-dual interactions, you will – as always – have to start at home by pulling the beam from your own eye. The foundation for dealing with others in a non-dualistic manner is that you first learn to deal with yourself in a non-dualistic manner. When Jesus told you to do unto others what you want them to do unto you (Luke 6:31), he was really saying that what you do unto others, you have already done to yourself. If you treat other people with anger, it shows that at subconscious levels you are angry with yourself.

The most important step in the right direction is for you to depersonalize your life. You need to seriously consider my teachings on your true identity and fully internalize that the core of your being is the conscious self. This self is more than your body and outer personality, even more than the personality you have built over many embodiments. And when you begin to reconnect to your higher being, you realize that anything that happens on Earth is of lesser importance than your progress on the Path of Oneness. Therefore, you should never let anything on Earth come between you and that oneness, you should never allow anything to prevent you from taking the next step on the Path of Oneness. The only way to attain this goal is to never take anything personally, to overcome the attachment that – as the Buddha said – causes all suffering.

You need to overcome the sense that you are a victim, which is one of the hallmarks of the fallen consciousness. So let me ask you to consider a simple question. Do you have a written contract, signed by God, which says that if you agree to take embodiment on Earth, you are guaranteed certain benefits and you are protected from certain unpleasant circumstances? And if you have no such contract, why would you live your life as if you did, thereby thinking you are entitled to certain things and becoming dissatisfied when you don’t get them? Many people seem to think that it is a basic human right that life lives up to their expectations. In reality, your basic right is to experiment and to experience the consequences of your choices, whereby you can rise above your dualistic expectations, even rising above the human condition.

The single cause of all human unhappiness is unrealistic expectations, and those expectations are created by the human ego and the false teachers. These beings are very skilled at putting people in a catch-22 in which they expect that life should be a certain way, but the expectation is completely unrealistic. Thus, people spend their entire lives chasing a carrot dangling in front of their noses, while having no chance of ever reaching it. People are condemned to living unfulfilled and unhappy lives in which they rarely grow spiritually because they don’t overcome their false expectations and often simply “give up on life.”

As I have explained, planet Earth is currently a mixed environment, so it simply is not realistic to expect some kind of heavenly perfection. To avoid expecting too much and taking life too seriously, you need to become conscious of the fact that nothing on Earth is ultimately real or is of epic importance. You are like an actor and your body and outer circumstances are simply the stage for a play. You know very well that an actor in a play is a real person who puts on a costume and makeup. If the actor is good, he might identify himself with the part to the point of temporarily feeling as if he really is Hamlet. Yet when the play is over, he takes off the costume and reverts back to his real identity. If an actor refuses to take off the costume and continues to act as Hamlet outside the theater, you would immediately see this as a form of insanity. So as a spiritual person you need to separate yourself from the collective insanity of identifying yourself with and as the role you are playing here on Earth, thereby taking life too seriously and taking everything that happens to you personally.

Ideally, you should never take anything that happens to you personally, for you should realize that you are a spiritual being who cannot be affected by anything that happens on Earth. As Jesus said, fear not him who can kill the body, but fear him who can destroy both the body and the soul in hell (Matthew 10:28). Yet who can destroy your soul? You might have been conditioned to believe that the devil or other dark forces have the power to destroy your soul against your will, but I hope my teachings have shown you that this is not so. No force in this world can destroy the real you—except of course the being who controls your free will, namely yourself. You are the only one who can destroy your soul, for you are the one who defines your identity. Surely, you can reject this responsibility and allow others – including your ego – to make decisions for you, and then they can potentially destroy your lower identity. Yet you have to allow them to do so and you can – at any time – take back your power to define your identity. In reality, there is no such thing as a hell from which you cannot escape—it is a concept created by the false gods to scare people into submission.

You need to take back command over your mind and redefine your sense of identity, so you realize that you are a spiritual being who is temporarily playing a role in the stage production called “Planet Earth.” Thus, you should take it no more seriously than you would take a stage play. You have heard the saying that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Likewise, offense is in the mind of the person taking offense. Surely, some people may deliberately try to offend you, but you are the one who must decide whether you will let them offend you and thereby allow them to have power over your mind. Your mind is your castle, and the conscious self should be in complete command of what happens inside your mind.

The most important realization for any spiritual seeker is the fact that there is no direct cause-and-effect relationship between what happens outside your mind and what happens inside your mind. For everything that happens outside will affect your mind only by going through you—that is, if you accept the call to have dominion over your mind. You are the one who decides how outside events affect your state of mind, and the – often overlooked – key to spiritual mastery and freedom is to have dominion over how outside events affect – or rather, do not affect – your mind. In order to have dominion over your life, you must take dominion over your responses to outer situations. You must get yourself in a frame of mind where you are never forced by outer events to go into negative thoughts and feelings. Instead, you have complete freedom of choice as to how you react to outer events. You never let other people force you into a negative reactionary pattern, and thereby you never give them power over your mind. This can be done only when you depersonalize your life so you do not take anything that happens to you personally. You can control your actions only by first controlling your re-actions.

What other people do to you, they are only doing to the outer person they see, and you know you are far more than that person. In fact, you might consider that what other people do to you, they are not actually doing against you. They are simply acting out their roles in the planetary drama—acting out their own unresolved psychology. Even if they have identified themselves with their roles, that does not mean you have to identify yourself with yours or identify them as theirs. Let us take a closer look at this concept.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

31. How religion needs to change

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

Let us look at some of the concrete changes that must be brought about by the top ten percent. It is extremely important to bring forth a widespread understanding of the fact that the role of an outer religion is not to save people. The major goal of true religion has always been the transformation of consciousness, and in this age you see it exemplified in the self-help movement. Obviously, most members of the top ten percent have already understood this and are living it. Yet what most have not understood is why there is so much resistance to this idea from traditional or mainstream religions. In fact, most people in the top ten percent see spiritual truth as so obvious that they cannot understand why others cannot see it. I hope you can now understand that other people cannot see truth because they are still blinded by the duality consciousness. Thus, you need to help them become aware of their blindness and its cause before you can help them see the truth that is obvious to you. You think truth is obvious because you are no longer looking through the filter of duality, so you need to help other people go beyond that filter as well.

The idea that religion will not save you but will help you transform your consciousness will meet fierce resistance from both the blind leaders and their blind followers. The reason is that this very concept threatens the fragile illusion upon which the inferiority-superiority dynamic is based. If people can bring themselves closer to salvation through their own efforts, then the blind followers no longer need the leaders to save them, and they no longer have an excuse for not making their own decisions. Likewise, the leaders can no longer maintain the sense of superiority that has become more important to them than anything else. Thus, you can see why both groups fiercely resist the idea of personal transformation and why they will resist seeing religion as a tool for self-transformation. They will cling to the idea that people cannot save themselves and that they need an outer religion and its leaders in order to be saved.

How can you help such people? It will often be necessary to be non-threatening and to allow them to maintain their basic illusion while getting them to accept the concept of self-help for other reasons. For example, Jesus clearly said that the kingdom of God can be found only by going within (Luke 17:21). He also told his followers to remove the beam from their own eyes (Matthew 7:5), and in this age people can be helped to understand that he was referring to the human ego and its dualistic reasoning that prevents them from having the single eye – the non-dualistic vision of Christ – that makes their whole bodies filled with light (Luke 11:34).

Jesus also told Christians not to be blind followers (Matthew 15:14) and he warned them about false leaders who would appear in his name (Matthew 24:24). So there are many elements of Jesus’ teachings that can be used to open people’s minds to the need for personal transformation. Yet it is necessary for you to realize that some people are not ready or willing to take responsibility for themselves, and thus you must be content to demonstrate the path while being non-attached to the reactions of others.

***

Another area that needs to be exposed is the fact that women should be given equal status in all churches. The basic fact is that women are not responsible for the fall of man. Every individual being made its own choice that led to the fall. Eve is not a symbol for women but a symbol for your lower being, which is the feminine polarity of your total being, as your spiritual self is the masculine polarity. Thus, the feminine-masculine polarity of your lower and higher being is independent of the sex of the physical body you are wearing in this life. In past lives you have been embodied in both male and female bodies, so it is meaningless to blame women for the fall and to relegate them to secondary positions in churches. I realize this discrimination is based on Biblical references, but it is high time to recognize that these references were not the infallible words of God but the distortions of a male-dominated culture. It is thus high time to dispense with them and to allow women to hold any position in any church.

In fact, it is high time to recognize that the entire concept of inequality, even conflict, between the sexes is another expression of the duality consciousness. The strategy of the fallen beings has always been to divide people—by making them houses divided against themselves and by setting groups against each other. Setting men and women against each other in a struggle for superiority is simply another ego game that must be brought to a halt before a golden age can be manifest. Only when men and women work together in harmony can they and their society reach the full potential.

Because women have been suppressed for so long, it is necessary to compensate for this by allowing women to take more prominent positions in society, including in religious life. This does not mean that we need a role-reversal in which women seek to take the superior roles that men have had or seek to punish men for the oppression of women. It means that women need to find their rightful role as full equals in every respect, so that there can be complete harmony between the masculine and feminine polarities in human society. Yet this will also mean that women must not stop being women or seek to adapt themselves to a male-dominated culture. We do not need women pretending to be men, we need a society that respects the unique qualities of both men and women, allowing both to be expressed in full measure.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

 

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

30. Creating a new openness in the religious debate

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

Based on our previous discussion, it should not be difficult to see what needs to happen in order to free the world from dualistic religion. We obviously need to free religion from all elements of the fallen consciousness, the duality consciousness. The way to do this should also be obvious, for as we have seen, the duality consciousness can only survive in the shadows, where it is not seen or seen for what it is. If people knew better, they would do better, so the duality consciousness can influence people only because it hides behind a veil of deception and manipulation.

However, forcing the illusions of duality out in the open will require a special effort, which can be seen from the fact that no mainstream religion openly talks about the duality consciousness and the human ego or gives a deeper understanding of the beings who deliberately oppose God’s plan by deceiving humankind. In fact, no human effort can bring this about, but with God – acting through human beings who are willing to rise above duality – it will be possible to completely change the tone and content of the religious debate.

There are already enough people in embodiment to bring this change about, namely the top ten percent. These people have reached a state of consciousness where they can quickly come to see through the smokescreens created by the forces of duality. Yet having the understanding of duality is only half the battle, for the spiritual people also need to overcome the stranglehold of intimidation that prevents a free debate about religious issues. This intimidation works in individual churches – to varying degrees – and it works on a world scale. After centuries, even millennia, of oppression and intimidation, many religious people are simply afraid to publicly ask any kind of critical questions about religion, particularly their own religion. The top ten percent can quickly overcome this intimidation, but the challenge will be to help a critical number of the members of particular religions to overcome their fear of thinking and talking freely about issues relating to religion and God.

The forces of duality are very determined and quite skilled in terms of manipulating humankind. They have also had a very long time in which they have had virtually free reign on this planet—caused by the fact that people simply have not known about fallen beings and their influence. This condition was obviously created by the fallen beings in past ages, when they removed any reference to their existence and identity on this planet. Thus, humans have been as unprotected against the manipulation of fallen beings and the false gods as they were unprotected against disease before they knew about bacteria. Ignorance truly is not bliss.

Because of this, it is foreseeable that many people will have some resistance toward acknowledging many of the facts I have exposed in this book. As I said in the beginning, I have presented truth in a direct manner, and the reason is that I know many among the top ten percent are ready for this truth. Yet I also know that many among the general population are not ready for the full truth. Modern psychologists are aware of the mechanism called the flight-or-fight syndrome. When presented with a threat, people will instinctively seek to avoid it, and if they cannot escape, they will turn and fight it. Yet there is a related mechanism that most people are not aware of. When people are faced with a threat that seems too overwhelming, they will neither flee nor fight, but they will instead refuse to acknowledge the threat, as an ostrich buries its head in the sand. They will use the relative logic of the duality consciousness to belittle the message or the messenger, or they will find other ways to justify ignoring the threat.

For many people the full truth I have given in this book will be so overwhelming that they will be unable to acknowledge it. If people do not yet have the inner knowing that the power of God is far superior to any dualistic forces, they will refuse to see that there is a dualistic force. This is precisely the reason the dualistic force has remained unknown and unrecognized for so long, and this is the very mechanism that will prevent many people from removing the veil of ignorance. Once again, a catch-22.

Another reason why many people will rather remain ignorant is that if they acknowledge the existence of the dualistic force, they know it will be such a serious threat to their freedom that they simply cannot ignore it. And since they do not yet believe God can defeat this force (through them), they would rather continue to know nothing about it. Likewise, they sense subconsciously that if they acknowledge the threat, they cannot continue to live as they do now. And since they are unwilling to change their lifestyle, they will look for ways to justify ignoring the message.

My point here is that it is not my intention to see the top ten percent go out and preach a message based on the direct truth I am giving in this book. My intention with this book is to educate those who are close to rising above duality, so they can take the final step and attain the full truth that will set them free from both the consciousness and the forces of duality. Once you have claimed that freedom for yourself, you can go out and serve to set other people free, but in doing so you must practice the art of the possible. As I have explained, you probably chose to embody in a particular environment in order to learn how people in that environment think. You can then use this experience to sense what those people are ready to hear and how you can best present it to them.

I realize this will be a challenge, and some will want me to give them more detailed instructions. However, please remember that the more mature students must face the test of becoming spiritually self-sufficient. In Mother Mary’s book and this book we have given you everything your outer mind needs in order to connect to your own higher being. And when you do connect, you will receive directions from within as to how you can express a higher truth to the people with whom you are familiar. In other words, the real purpose of this book is not to tell you everything you need but to awaken in you the memory of who you are and why you came here. You must then accept who you are and accept that it is part of your mission to go within and get the exact directions from your own higher being rather than from a source that will be seen as external. You must embody the teachings so you can teach them to others by example. It is when the general population see the top ten percent rise above duality and demonstrate this publicly that they will gradually be empowered to rise above duality.

What I will give you in this chapter are some general instructions about what needs to be exposed and what most people are ready for at this time.

***

A majority of the people in the Western world know – within their inner beings – that something is wrong with religion. Many realize that things are not as they should be in their churches, which is demonstrated by such things as the pedophilia scandal in the Catholic Church and other events that demonstrate how religious leaders are not walking their talk, are not living up to the standards set by the spiritual teachings of their religion. Many people also realize that there is an element of deception in many religions and that things were taken out of the Christian religion centuries ago. Many people have been disappointed by the behavior of religious leaders or by the rigidity of the outer institutions. Many people feel that the churches in which they grew up can no longer meet their spiritual needs in this modern age. Many churches are stuck in the past and simply cannot or will not adapt to the challenges presented by life in a fast-changing world.

My point here is that in the Western world there is a general discontent among a majority of the people, but so far these people have had no clear vision of why they feel something is wrong with or missing from their religion. Yet people are rapidly becoming more open to looking for explanations beyond traditional sources, and this is where the most spiritual people and the Ascended Host have an opportunity to expand people’s vision. A majority of the people in the Western world are ready to receive the understanding that what causes things to go awry in religion – as well as in their personal lives and in society – is the human ego and the duality consciousness. These people can quickly be helped to see that everything they sense is wrong with religion is caused by the ego that uses the duality consciousness to pervert the original purpose of religion—a purpose that most people have some awareness of in their hearts.

Many people are ready to look for the beam – the ego – in their own eyes, for they have already received some awareness of the ego from the self-help movement. This movement has for decades opened people’s minds to a deeper understanding of psychology, including the existence of the ego. People are ready for a breakthrough that connects the dots and shows them how the human ego has influenced religion for thousands of years and how the characteristics of the ego have distorted virtually every aspect of religious life. This will cause many of the people who are still involved with religion to see that it is possible and necessary to take religion to a higher level. It can also cause many of the people who have abandoned religion to see that it is not actually religion itself, but ego-based religion, that they cannot accept.

My point is that a critical mass of people are ready to see that religion is the one area of society where the duality consciousness should not be allowed to operate. They are also ready to see that in order to counteract the influence of the ego, it is absolutely necessary that the duality consciousness must be openly discussed and exposed. Time has simply run away from the approach of remaining silent or pretending nothing could be wrong with your religion. People are ready to call a hypocrite a hypocrite and they are ready for a new initiative to remove all hypocrisy from religion. In other words, people are ready for a new openness, whereby it becomes possible, even necessary, to discuss many of the things that were previously considered taboos in the religious debate.

In fact, this is a development that the fallen beings and the false gods are quite aware of. Some of them know this tide can be slowed down but that it cannot be stopped. They are still trying to slow it down as best they can, for example in the attempt to use fear to make people turn to fundamentalist religion that insists on the infallibility of the scriptures of the past. Yet some of the more advanced fallen beings have realized that openness cannot be stopped, so they are trying to direct the debate into areas of their choosing. The motto of the fallen beings has always been that if you can’t beat ‘em—join ‘em, and they are seeking to steer the religious debate into a blind alley that will obscure the real cause of the problem and allow them to stay in control of this planet. Some fallen beings are quite ready to destroy modern people’s faith in all religion and elevate scientific materialism as the “one true religion.” Therefore, it is necessary that the most spiritual people engage in the debate and put it on the right track, namely the track that will lead people to see what is taking away their spiritual freedom so they can find the truth that will make them free.

This is your challenge, namely to engage in the religious debate and take the initiative away from those who are trapped in the duality consciousness—whether they do so unwittingly or with some knowledge of the forces they serve. The main goal is to establish a new approach to religion, an approach that makes it clear that in the modern world it is time to raise religion above duality and the human ego. It is time to establish non-dualistic religions on this planet. Let me give you some pointers on the specific areas in which the influence of the ego needs to be exposed.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

29. How to free yourself from false teachers

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

I have now explained that the only people who have the potential to free the Earth from dualistic religion are the members of the top ten percent. Yet for you to fill this role, you must – as always – begin at home, begin by removing the beam in your own eye. What I am essentially asking you to do is to help set the rest of humanity free from the influence of the false teachers. And how can you possibly do this unless you have set yourself free from the influence of false teachers?

I must tell you that one of the most delicate problems faced by the Ascended Host is how to get the most spiritually mature people to recognize that they have been influenced by false teachers and then withdraw themselves from these teachers and their false ideas. There are several aspects to this problem, and I will review them in this chapter.

Let us begin with what should be the most obvious problem. All spiritual people recognize that there is something beyond the material universe, whether they call it God, Source, the Ascended Host or something else. Naturally, a spiritual person feels a great sense of loyalty toward that something, feeling it is necessary to remain faithful to God or the spiritual teacher. Obviously, there is nothing wrong with this, as it is indeed appropriate to feel such loyalty toward the beings who are above you in the spiritual hierarchy. As I have explained, you do not progress as a separate individual, you progress by becoming one with your own spiritual lineage, the River of Life. Spiritual people know this subconsciously, and that is why they feel a conscious need to be loyal to their vision of those whom they see as above them in hierarchy.

Yet while we have a constructive and necessary drive for loyalty, there are two potential problems with this. The first one is that even if you are loyal to a spiritual being who is beyond the Earth, you could potentially be loyal to one of the false gods that exist in the emotional or mental realm. Or you could be loyal to a being in one of these realms who portrays itself as a spiritual teacher, perhaps even as a representative of the Ascended Host. There are beings who impersonate ascended beings and claim to be the real Jesus or the real Maitreya, thus being impostors. If you have become loyal to such a false god or teacher, it can be very difficult for you to break free. For how can you break free unless you question the being, and how can you do that when questioning will be seen as a lack of loyalty? So this can form a catch-22, and the only one who can break it is you.

You must be willing to realize that questioning your God or teacher is not a lack of loyalty. Why not? Because if your God or teacher is true, they will have no problem with being questioned. The real representatives of God have nothing to hide and know that you will grow only by asking questions. Thus, it is natural that there comes a point when you do question your teacher or even your God. As I have attempted to explain, the Creator is beyond the world of form, so there is no image or spiritual teaching that can accurately portray the fullness of the Creator’s Being. So how can you get to know that fullness? You can do so only through direct experience, and you will attain this experience only by being willing to go beyond any outer teaching. You can go beyond only if you are willing to question, and thus the Creator knows that questioning is the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the ending, of all progress. Those who think they know everything are always far from the Creator’s true Spirit, no matter how sophisticated they think they are.

The first problem is that spiritual people can be loyal to a false god or false teacher who is beyond the physical world. The second problem is that many spiritual people have come to believe that being loyal to their God means being loyal to an organization, doctrine, religious leader or guru who claims to represent that God on Earth. Thus, they dare not question the outer organization, its doctrines or its leaders, feeling that doing so would be disloyal to God. However, as I have attempted to explain, most spiritual and religious organizations have been affected by the duality consciousness. And how can they ever be set free from that consciousness unless the members are willing to ask questions?

The forces of duality, including your own ego and fallen beings, are not in the least loyal to the true God. Thus, if you do not question their influence on your religion, you are actually being loyal to them instead of being loyal to God. They have perverted your religion and taken it away from what God wants it to be, and you are allowing this to go on by remaining silent. Remaining silent in the name of loyalty to God makes no sense at all. Those who are truly loyal to God or a true spiritual teacher will question anything in an outer organization that is influenced by duality. And they will keep doing so until they either see positive change or until they decide to move on and go elsewhere.

Only the false gods and the false teachers have something to hide, and that is why they will seek to make you believe that you should not question them in the name of loyalty to God. They know they cannot stand up to scrutiny, and the only way they can continue to fool spiritual people is to get them to stop asking questions. For as soon as people do start asking questions, they will clearly see that there either are no answers or that the answers don’t make sense. And then people will begin to see through the false doctrines and realize they need to look for a true teacher. So if the top ten percent are to fill their role of freeing the Earth from the influence of false teachers, they need to start questioning everything about their spiritual lives, including their God, their doctrines, their outer organization or an outer guru. If you are not willing to question – if you have mental holy cows that you see as untouchable – you are not on the true path to spiritual freedom.

***

There is misplaced loyalty – you are loyal to the wrong being – and there is false loyalty – you are loyal to an outer representative and not to the transcendental God – and you need to overcome both. How do you begin? In the end it all comes down to discernment, the ability to distinguish between the one truth – the truth with no dualistic opposites – of the Christ mind and the many “truths” of the mind of anti-christ. Obviously, this is one of the main characteristics of Christhood, but it is not an intellectual or analytical capability. It is intuitive, meaning that it is based on a direct inner experience. As you attain Christhood, you attain a direct experience of the reality of God, and thus you can experience the difference – the difference in vibration – between what is one with God’s reality and what is separated from that reality. For example, you can listen to a spiritual teacher, and even though your outer mind cannot find any flaws in the words being said, you experience that there is something lacking in the person’s vibration or intentions. You know there is something not right, even though you cannot express it in a way the analytical mind can grasp or accept.

My point here is that all spiritual people have some degree of Christ discernment—or they would not be interested in the spiritual side of life. So even though you might think discernment sounds abstract or difficult, you already have it. There is no question that if you are reading this book, you have some measure of Christ discernment. However, there are two questions you need to ask.

The first one is whether your discernment is developed to its full potential, and the answer is most certainly a “No!” How can I say that? Because if your discernment was fully developed, you would not be in embodiment on Earth but would have ascended. I am not saying this to discourage you but to help you recognize that as long as you are on Earth, it is prudent to work on sharpening your discernment. And how do you do that? You do it the same way you develop any other skill, namely by practicing it. And that brings us to the second question you need to ask.

I have said that all spiritual people have discernment, but the real question is whether they are using it? Or rather, are they using it selectively, feeling there are some areas of their spiritual lives where they no longer need to ask questions? The ego is on an eternal quest to feel secure, to feel that it is saved. One aspect of this is that it is always looking for a God, a spiritual teacher, a teaching or an outer organization that is the ultimate and can guarantee your salvation. In other words, by merely being a member of this organization or being a follower of this guru, your ego feels that it is saved. And once it accepts this belief, your ego does not want you to question the source of its sense of security. Thus, the ego will try to set up “safe zones” or mental holy cows in your mind, areas where it seems you do not have to question, you do not have to apply your Christ discernment. You might question other spiritual teachers, but you do not question your own. You might question the gods of other religions, but you do not question your own. You might question other religious doctrines, but you do not question your own. You might question the behavior of other spiritual leaders, but you do not question the behavior of your own. You might question many ideas, but there are certain beliefs you never question. In other words, you might question the motes in the eyes of other people, but you do not question the beam in your own eye.

In order to make maximum progress, you need to become aware of these gray areas, these shadowy areas, where you are not applying your Christ discernment. And then you need to start letting your light shine so it can consume all shadows—in which the ego and the false teachers seek to hide. This is a matter of making some clear decisions. Are you truly willing to be part of the movement to set humankind free from the false teachers? If so, start by setting yourself free and you will see more clearly how to set others free. Are you willing to acknowledge that there are false teachers in this world and beyond this world? Are you willing to acknowledge that you have been affected by them, or would you rather remain in ignorance?

Let me give you a useful measure for evaluating whether you have spiritual holy cows, areas of your spiritual life where your ego resists questions. As I have said before, the essence of the ego is resistance to the flow of life, the River of Life. Therefore, the ego is constantly seeking to defend its illusions against the light of truth. In reality, no illusion can stand in the light of truth, as the darkness cannot remain when you turn on the light. So the ego is constantly trying to prevent you from turning on the light in your mind by finding and accepting an understanding that goes beyond the ego’s dualistic illusions. Whenever you detect any hesitancy toward having your beliefs questioned or any reluctance to consider new knowledge, you know the ego is at work.

The equation is very simple, and it was described by Jesus in the parable about building your house on sand versus building it on rock (Matthew 7:24). If your spiritual beliefs are built on the shifting sands of the duality consciousness, they will inevitably be threatened by the light of truth, and thus you will resist truth, you will resist questions. Yet if your beliefs are built upon the rock of Christ, you have no need to resist truth and thus you can openly examine any idea that comes to you, dismissing the ones that do not vibrate with truth and accepting the ones that do. As the Buddha put it, “Accept nothing that is unreasonable. Reject nothing as unreasonable without proper examination.” It is only the ego that resists properly examining new ideas before you dismiss or accept them.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

28. How to help free people from the dualistic mindset

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

In order for the top ten percent of the spiritual people to have the maximum impact, they need to recognize how they tend to respond when they are confronted with religious people who are openly fanatical, hostile and aggressive. Let us begin by looking at the lowest half of the top ten percent.

These people have recognized that there is a spiritual side to life, so they can see beyond the rigidity of traditional religion, but they have not yet fully understood the nature of duality. The result is that they are often drawn into a dualistic struggle of arguing with those who are fully trapped in duality. They clearly see the error of a traditional religion, and they become very zealous in trying to convince other people, often feeling they are doing this for God or some great cause. Yet because those in the top ten percent have risen above the lower manifestations of the duality consciousness, these people are not willing to go as far as the bottom ten percent in order to defeat their opponents. They do not fully believe that the end can justify the means, at least they realize that there are certain means that are never justified. The result is that the top ten percent almost invariably lose any power struggle with the bottom ten percent, who will often exclude them from leadership positions in traditional churches. This often makes the more spiritual people very frustrated and causes them to go into a passive-aggressive response of feeling like victims or martyrs.

Many of these people feel that they have already attempted to reform their childhood religion and they failed, so now they want to have nothing to do with that or any religion. Yet I hope you can now see that this is a black-and-white form of thinking, where you jump from one extreme to the other. If the leaders of your religion won’t listen to you, then you won’t have anything to do with them, so you withdraw. Yet such people withdraw with great frustration and often become hostile toward all religion or a particular religion. Obviously, this shows that these people are still attached to the results of their actions, and thus they have not overcome duality.

I am quite aware that many of these people are truly well-meaning and very sincere. I am also aware that they often feel stuck, because they feel that if others won’t listen, then they have no other alternative than to withdraw. Yet I hope these people can use the teachings in this book to realize that there is an alternative that goes beyond the two dualistic extremes. That alternative is to truly rise above duality, so you can engage in the religious debate without expecting particular outer results. Thereby, you can avoid feeling rejected and that will actually open up for the desired results to manifest.

Let us now look at the top half of the top ten percent, what we might call the top five percent. These are people who have seen the futility of engaging in any kind of dualistic struggle. Yet because they have not consciously seen the reality of the non-dualistic approach, they have felt there is no way to constructively engage the more fanatical people. Some of these people are members of traditional religions, and they often participate in religious activities without ever saying anything. They engage in the outer rituals while thinking for themselves in the privacy of their own minds. Others have simply withdrawn quietly from a particular religion or from all religion, still being spiritual but without any outer practices.

These people have often adopted a form of gray thinking, where they believe you should simply live and let live, believe and let believe. You should believe what you want to believe and let other people do the same, not interfering with their beliefs or challenging them in any way. So while the group described above are often in a passive-aggressive response, the people in this latter group have overcome aggression – which is good – but they have now gone into the blind alley of being entirely passive. Yet what could possibly be wrong with this approach—aren’t these people simply refusing to resist evil and turning the other cheek?

We have now arrived at the central question that will determine whether the top ten percent will rise and fulfill the roles they planned to play or whether they will sit passively by while the religious debate continues to be controlled by those trapped in duality. The question really is whether the top ten percent will take this planet into a Golden Age of spiritual freedom and abundance or whether they will let the bottom ten percent reverse the upward trend built over thousands of years and instead take the planet into another downward spiral. Let us take a closer look.

***

The basic dynamic that shapes everything on planet Earth is very simple. As I have explained, everything is created from the Ma-ter Light, which has consciousness. All structures in the world of form are organized into units, and within a given unit, there is a collective consciousness that affects everything within that unit. In the unit called planet Earth, the dominant factor is the consciousness of humankind. Thus, every aspect of life on this planet, including human society, the balance of nature, natural disasters, the movements of the Earth’s crust, even the density of matter, is affected by humankind’s consciousness. Because of free will, the greatest impact is caused by the state of consciousness of the middle 80 percent of the population. The lowest ten percent cannot destroy the planet on their own, neither can the top ten percent pull it up on their own. It is the 80 percent of the general population that largely determine which way the planet will go. What the top and bottom ten percent can do is to pull the general population up or down.

In the past, this planet has seen golden ages in which the knowledge, technology and abundance far surpassed what the most optimistic science fiction writers can even imagine. That happened in periods when the top ten percent decided to take dominion over the Earth and pull the general population up with them. As Jesus said, “And I, if I be lifted up from the Earth, shall draw all men unto me” (John 12:32). The planet has also seen downward spirals that led to the collapse of huge civilizations, and some of them were literally erased through cataclysmic natural disasters. There were periods when the human population was greatly reduced in numbers and reduced to a state of existence not much higher than monkeys. What today’s archaeologists consider the beginning of humankind, namely the cave dwellers, was only one such low point. These downward spirals occurred when the top ten percent decided not to take dominion and thus allowed the bottom ten percent to drag the general population down to their selfish level of consciousness. We might say that if the bottom ten percent are not counterbalanced by an infusion of light, they will drag society down until the contracting force breaks it down.

The Ascended Host have been working with humankind for millions of years, and we are always seeking to prevent a downward spiral and bring about a golden age. Yet we are always loyal to the Law of Free Will, meaning that we can work only through people in embodiment. In practical terms that means we must work through the top ten percent, for they are the only ones who have a sufficient level of spiritual maturity to recognize our existence and see the validity of our non-dualistic teachings and direction.

What you see on planet Earth today is that, after the last low point, the Ascended Host have very carefully and gradually brought humankind close to a breakthrough point. We have done this by working with the top ten percent, but it has – quite frankly – been an uphill battle, for even the most spiritually mature people have been very reluctant to take dominion.

The planet is right now on the threshold of a Golden Age, but it can only come about if the top ten percent awaken to the reality of the situation and decide to take dominion. And for this to happen, these people must overcome one of the most common illusions about love and kindness, namely that love is only soft, gentle and passive. So many spiritual people have gotten themselves into a frame of mind where they think that all they have to do in order to serve God is to be loving and kind. This is not actually wrong, but the problem is that too many people think that being loving and kind means that you have unlimited tolerance toward other people and their behavior. They think love is passive or that it tolerates everything.

Many spiritual people think love means being non-judgmental of others, and while this is true, the problem is that duality perverts everything, even people’s concept of love. What you see in many religions is a form of dualistic judgment of anyone who does not live up to the standard set by the outer religion. Many spiritual people see the hypocrisy of this, but they think they have to jump into the opposite dualistic extreme of passively tolerating everything. This is a very dangerous illusion, for the reality is that the top ten percent must use Christ discernment to overcome both dualistic extremes. True love is not passive and it does not tolerate everything. True love is unconditional love, and it is a force that wants all life to be free. Thus, while it does not put people down through judgment, neither does it allow them to suffer needlessly by doing nothing to help them. That is the reason Jesus told the parable about the good samaritan who helped the person that the self-righteous Jews ignored (Luke 10:30). Unconditional love is a very active force that always seeks to set people free from conditions that prevent them from becoming more. Unconditional love is the very force of life itself. I know the Creator has given beings free will, but you don’t really think a loving Creator wants them to use it to destroy themselves, do you? Which is precisely why the Creator sends representatives to Earth – in the form of beings with some degree of Christhood – to awaken humans from their self-destructive ways. You might be one of these representatives, the question being whether you are willing to fill this role or whether you will use a dualistic excuse for remaining passive.

I am fully aware that there are many among the top ten percent who will be unwilling to read or accept this book because I so directly talk about fallen beings, the presence of evil and the duality consciousness. Many of the most spiritual people have entered into a state of gray thinking in which they want to believe there is no evil, that there is nothing really wrong on this planet or that evil will go away if they ignore it. Everything will work out in the end—if we are nice to everybody. It is continually amazing to the Ascended Host how the most spiritually inclined people can be open to spiritual teachings that talk about love and peace while at the same time ignoring the reality of what is happening on this planet, such as the potential for war, terrorism, the increasing sexual abuse of children, poverty, starvation and many other conditions that clearly could not exist in a golden age. This is especially amazing because the most spiritual people usually took embodiment because they wanted to help humankind rise above such conditions. My point being that all people forget their divine plans as they take embodiment but that it is high time for the spiritual people to overcome this amnesia.

The simple – yet unpopular – truth is that many among the top ten percent have reached a certain level of spiritual maturity, but instead of going on to full Christhood, they have allowed their egos and the false teachers to take them into a blind alley of a very subtle form of selfishness. These people have become so focused on themselves and their own spiritual growth that they think the goal of life is for them to strive for personal enlightenment. And as long as they do that, they will send out so many positive vibrations that the Earth will be lifted and all darkness will disappear. Yet let me remind you that Jesus told you not to resist evil—he did not tell you to ignore evil (Matthew 5:39). Instead, he told you to be wise as serpents and harmless as doves (Matthew 10:16).

The simple fact is that the Earth will go up or down based on who decides to take dominion over the general population—the top ten percent or the bottom ten percent. The sad fact is that – so far – the bottom ten percent have been far more determined, aggressive and organized in their efforts to take dominion than have the top ten percent. In fact, the top ten percent largely ignore the existence of the bottom ten percent and the dualistic force that is aggressively seeking to pull humankind down into their self-created hell. And as mentioned before, for the dualistic force to triumph, it only takes that the top ten percent do nothing.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

27. Who can free the world from dualistic religion?

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

It is virtually impossible to grow up anywhere on this planet without being affected by one dualistic religion or another. Even scientific materialism is a dualistic religion in that it claims to present an infallible truth about the existence of God, your identity and the purpose of life, but in reality it simply presents the doctrines of those who have made a religion out of the plausible deniability built into the material universe. My point being that as a sincere spiritual seeker, you can now see that unless you make an effort to free yourself from the effects of dualistic religion, you cannot manifest your spiritual freedom. However, take note of what I am saying here. I am saying that you need to free yourself from the effects of dualistic religion, I am not saying you need to free yourself from all religion or even a particular religion. The difference may seem subtle, but it is extremely important—as will become clear in this chapter.

The first step toward rising above dualistic religion is to overcome the basic manipulation behind all such religion, namely that if you do not follow the right religion – submitting to all of its doctrines and practices – you are sure to burn forever in hell. This fear-based approach to religion has been influencing people on this planet for a very long time, and in this cosmic cycle it is time for the most spiritual people to dispense with it once and for all. The concept that you need a religion on Earth in order to be saved is one of the biggest lies ever perpetrated upon humankind.

As I have explained in previous chapters, you are more than religion, and God is more than religion. Thus, God – who created the entire world of form – cannot be confined to any particular religion on this planet—which is like a speck of plankton in an infinite ocean. You are an extension of the Creator’s Being, and thus you cannot be confined to any particular religion, and neither do you need any religion in order to be saved. Because you are an extension of God, the key to your salvation is not to do something on Earth but to unite with your own higher being. The key to salvation is not doing something but being who you were created to be. Thus, the most important task for you is to never let any man – or anything outside yourself – take thy crown (Revelation 3:11). Let nothing come between you and the direct inner contact with God and your own higher being that is your ultimate birthright.

What you do need in order to be saved is a transformation of consciousness, a rebirth of your sense of identity, whereby you attain oneness with your own higher being. You absolutely can never be saved by maintaining a separate identity. You must become one with your own greater Being while retaining your individuality—not as a separate being but as an individualization of the greater Being out of which you came. I realize this can sound like an enigma or contradiction, but it is one that can be solved by rising above duality. Only the illusion of separation makes this seem like a contradiction. Once you see beyond the filter of duality, it becomes perfectly obvious how you can be one with your source without losing your individuality.

My point being that the only true path to salvation is the Path of Oneness. Yet this path is an inner process. The meaning is that it cannot be guaranteed by following any outer religion. On the other hand, it cannot be stopped by any outer religion. So you can follow the Path of Oneness while being a member of any religion or no religion.

The master key to spiritual freedom is to realize that you can be free only when you are whole, when you are self-sufficient. You are whole when you realize that you get everything from God via your direct inner oneness with God—due to the fact that your conscious self is an extension of the Creator’s Being. So you need nothing from any other person or from the material world, including an external religion or savior.

Take note of the subtlety here. I am not saying that you need nothing besides your conscious self or lower being in order to be saved. Your lower being truly cannot save itself, which is why there is some truth to the belief among many religions that you need God’s grace or help from spiritual beings in order to be saved. The problem is that these religions tend to portray God as the external being in the sky, and thus his grace is seen as coming from an external source. There is separation between you and God and thus there is a gap between God’s grace and your receipt of it. And as long as there is such a gap, how could you possibly receive God’s grace?

The all-important distinction that the most spiritually advanced people need to make is that God is not an external Being. Your source is ultimately the Creator, but you reach the Creator by going through the hierarchy of Beings that have descended from the Creator, the lowest link of which is your I AM Presence. You are an individualization of that hierarchy, and the only path to salvation is for you to come into oneness with it. Thus, you are not saving yourself in the sense that your lower being – which includes your ego – can bring about salvation. You save yourself by bringing your lower being into alignment with, into oneness with, your higher being. Thus, it is your higher being that saves your lower being, not your lower being that saves itself through its own efforts or light. The grace of God is the Light of your own I AM Presence. The trick is to realize that you can receive that light only from inside yourself—the kingdom of God is within you and you cannot find it anywhere else.

In order to ascend, your conscious self must receive grace, namely the light of a being in the spiritual realm. You cannot receive this light as long as you see yourself as separated from God. Thus, you must come into oneness with your own higher being and Chain of Being, and then you can receive the ascension flame. Take note that the ascension flame will accelerate the vibration of your entire lower being, and in doing so all dualistic images and sense of identity will be burned away. That is why you cannot receive the ascension flame until you have purified your lower being from a dualistic sense of identity. If such a mortal identity was suddenly burned away, you would end up in a spiritual vacuum, potentially feeling like you had no continuity and identity. Thus, the Path of Oneness is a gradual process of rising above your mortal, separate sense of identity until you are ready to be accelerated into the ascension without losing your sense of identity.

Take note that the true teachers of humankind will not claim that they can save you. They will help you transform your consciousness until you reach the state of wholeness that is salvation. In contrast, the false teachers are trapped in separation, and the very idea that there is a distance between you and God inevitably gives rise to the concept that you need an external savior in order to cross that distance. In other words, any religion, person or non-material being who claims to be able to save you is making a false claim, whether knowingly or unknowingly. Many immature religious people actually want to believe in this claim, because it seemingly sets them free from taking full responsibility for their own choices. As a mature spiritual seeker, you need to stop believing in such claims and accept the ultimate responsibility that you are the one who must change your consciousness and thereby open the door for the true salvation, the salvation from within.

***

The ultimate question to ask concerning your involvement with religion is not whether your religion will save you. The real question is whether your religion helps you come closer to wholeness or takes you away from wholeness? The most sure way to evaluate this question is to honestly consider whether there is any trace of fear in your approach to religion.

As we have seen, fear can only come into play when there is separation from your source. So if you detect any fear in your approach to religion, you know you have not yet attained wholeness. You then need to use the right tools, such as Mother Mary’s book and rosaries, to overcome your fear. You need to strive for a state of mind in which your involvement with religion is based on love and joy, with no sense of fear or obligation. You should not be involved with religion because you fear hell or feel obligated to do God’s work. You should be involved with religion because you love your own Higher Self, you love the Creator, you love other people, you love the Earth, you love truth. And it gives you supreme joy to be involved with an activity that expresses your God Flame while helping other people and bringing God’s kingdom to this planet.

Consider what I have told you in this book about the true God – the Creator – and the false gods. How do you think the true God wants you to approach religion? How do you think the false gods want you to approach religion? The true God wants you to approach religion exactly as Jesus described, when he said that God is a Spirit and that you must worship him in spirit and in truth” (John 4:24) and when he said that you must become as little children (Luke 18:17). The Creator has nothing to hide and wants you to discover the truth that will set you free from all illusions, whereby you will experience the incredible joy that the Creator has in being creative—you will experience the Creator’s blissful Spirit. In contrast, the false gods can motivate people only through fear, for in their state of separation they have forfeited all true joy. They know only the dualistic joy that is in a polarity with its opposite. The false teachers want you to be fearful of religion. Why? Because if you knew better, you would never follow them, so their survival depends on keeping you in ignorance. And the primary way whereby they use religion to keep people in ignorance is to create a culture based on fear so there are certain questions people don’t dare to ask. And when you don’t ask, how can you receive an answer? And thus, how can you escape the illusion that keeps you trapped in a limited sense of identity?

The simple fact is that you will never escape your current mental prison unless you adopt a willingness to question any and all of your current beliefs, including those imposed upon you by an outer religion. The false gods want you to think that if you ask the forbidden questions, terrible things will happen, but if you follow them blindly, your salvation is guaranteed. As I have now hopefully helped you see, nothing bad will happen from asking questions, but following the false leaders blindly will not take you to heaven. Thus, be willing to question every aspect of your present approach to religion, from the most general – your attitude to God – to the most specific—the doctrines or rituals to which you have been exposed.

Obviously, by reading this book you have already started this process, but you cannot expect the process of cleansing your mind from dualistic beliefs to be completed in the – relatively – short time it takes to read this book. You should consider this a life-long process, and if you will ask for inner direction, study teachings that give you a broader view of religion and practice spiritual techniques, you will be amazed at the transformation that will begin to take place.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

26. How to fulfill your mission on Earth

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

I hope you can begin to see that what I am seeking to create in this age is a new movement, an initiative unlike anything seen on Earth in recorded history. I am seeking to establish a movement of people who see the fallacy of duality and who are absolutely committed to rising above it, thus demonstrating the path to others. Yet for this to happen, it is essential that those who want to become part of this movement truly understand how subtle and pervasive duality can be. Let me give you an example.

Beings who are trapped in duality have created an illusion which allows them to hold their primal fear at bay. Thus, they want to maintain this state of equilibrium, and when you challenge their illusions, they will feel threatened. They will seek to destroy the threat, and in so doing, they are seeking to pull you into one of two reactions. Most people are not doing this consciously, but the effect is the same. The reactions are:

They want you to accept their illusion, to become one of them through submission.

They want you to oppose them, to become their enemy through opposition.

It might seem as if these two reactions are opposites and that one affirms their illusion while the other opposes their illusion. Yet when you go beyond the surface, you see that there is a more subtle understanding. The basic illusion of all fallen beings is that they are separated from God and other forms of life—they are separate beings. If you submit to their way of life, you affirm that their way of thinking is superior to your old way of thinking, meaning that you affirm its separate status. If you oppose their way of thinking, you affirm that it is in opposition to your way of thinking, which also affirms its separate status.

Can you see that either reaction will affirm the basic illusion of the fallen beings, namely that they are separate from other parts of life? Whether you submit to them or oppose them, you affirm that they are different from you. The basic illusion they do not want to give up is the illusion of separation. So either way you respond, you are actually empowering them to continue in that illusion. If you submit, you voluntarily give them your light, and if you oppose, you engage in the dualistic struggle that misqualifies God’s energy, whereby you also give your light to the false gods who thrive off the dualistic struggle. The real issue is that whether you submit or oppose, you place yourself in one of the dualistic extremes that are the inevitable result of separation. When you separate from the oneness of Christ, you inevitably step into the duality of anti-christ, in which there must be two opposing polarities. Regardless of where you place yourself on the scale that has two opposite polarities – right or left or anywhere in between – you are inside the dualistic struggle.

Either way, the cause of non-duality is lost, so it is imperative that you stay out of this pattern by always seeking to respond in a non-dualistic manner. You must begin by recognizing that other people are trapped in the illusion of separation, and you must then refuse to become part of it. You do this by neither submitting to their illusion nor engaging in a dualistic struggle with them. As the next step, you must avoid reinforcing the illusion in their minds. Again, this requires that you neither submit nor oppose, but then what is left—how can you possibly react when those trapped in duality reject your light and your truth?

It was part of the mission of both the Buddha and Jesus to demonstrate how to respond to dualistic people in a non-dualistic manner. That is why Jesus told you to not resist evil but to turn the other cheek. Let me give you a practical example. One of the places on this planet where the dualistic struggle has been outplayed the longest is in the Middle East. You have various factions that oppose each other and have been doing it for so long that no one can remember how it all started (the reason being that it did not start on this planet). What we see is a downward spiral where one group is seeking revenge for offenses committed by another group. Yet those offenses were acts of revenge against offenses committed by the first group. So each side is seeking revenge for revenge in a frenzy that no one seems able to stop.

Can you see that what is really happening here is that the two sides are reinforcing each others illusion of separation? Nothing can break the spiral until one side refuses to respond in a manner that reinforces the other side’s illusion. Say Group A has built up a great hatred against Group B, feeling its members are bad people and are responsible for their own problems. At some point the self-reinforcing spiral of hatred reaches a flash-point, and some of the weakest members of Group A (they see themselves as the strongest members) commit an act of violence against Group B. Group B reasons that the members of Group A are bad people and deserve to be punished, so they commit an act of violence in retaliation. What have the members of Group B just done in the minds of the members of Group A? They have reinforced Group A’s illusion that Group B are made up of bad people who are responsible for their problems. They have also reinforced the underlying illusion of separation between the two groups. Thus, Group A feels justified in having committed the first act of violence and in seeking revenge for the revenge of Group B. And before they know it, a couple of millennia have gone by with countless acts of revenge and countless people killed while neither side has made any real progress. What can break the spiral?

Suppose Group B decides not to respond to violence with violence. They decide to follow Jesus’ advice and turn the other cheek. The immediate response from Group A is surprise, because Group B didn’t respond the way they usually do. What is going on, what are they up to now? It is likely that Group A will test the waters by committing other acts of violence. For a time, Group A might even interpret the non-violent response as weakness and become emboldened to commit more violence. Yet what happens if Group B consistently refuses to respond to violence with violence? At some point, the more mature members of Group A will begin to question their own beliefs about Group B, and they will even begin to question their own self-image. If Group B refuses to affirm the separate sense of identity of Group A, the members of this group will eventually begin to question that identity. If the members of Group B are really so bad, how come they are not shooting back? And if we keep shooting at someone who is not shooting back, does that mean we are the bad people and they are not?

I realize that so far human history does not have a lot of examples of people who responded to violence with non-violence. But there are certainly some, and one magnificent example is how the Indian nation, under the generally non-dualistic leadership of Mohandas Gandhi, responded to the suppression of the British empire. The Indians eventually succeeded in making the evil of the British so obvious that the British began to question whether their actions in India were in alignment with their self-image of being a highly civilized nation. When the discrepancy finally became obvious to the British, they changed their behavior in India. A similar approach could literally resolve all of the conflicts seen on this planet.

Yet for such an initiative to start and be carried through to completion, there must be people in embodiment who have risen above duality so they can avoid being pulled into a dualistic reaction. How can you become one of these people?

***

The essential step is to recognize the very mechanism whereby you became trapped in the consciousness of duality. This most likely happened because you were misled by the fallen beings who are the false teachers of humankind—even though they cleverly present themselves as the true teachers of humankind. These beings exploited your most vulnerable period, namely – as described in previous chapters – when you came to the point when you had to consciously take charge of building your identity. This is the point where you have the potential to become spiritually self-sufficient, to become the Living Christ.

For this to happen, you must be willing to accept full responsibility for your own path and your own salvation. You must be willing to make the essential decisions – the LIFE decisions – that propel you beyond all sense of separation and empower you to be reborn into a new sense of identity based on oneness with your own higher being, oneness with your Creator and oneness with all life.

As I have explained, you were most likely created in order to descend into a sphere – be it the material universe or what is now the spiritual realm – in which there were already fallen beings. Thus, your higher being knew you would encounter fallen beings and run the risk of being trapped by their state of consciousness. Yet it also knew this was part of God’s larger plan, and therefore your higher being – your real self – decided to run the risk. I am saying this because I am hoping to help you accept the decision of your Higher Self, the decision to send you into a sphere where there is a mixture of light and darkness. By coming to this acceptance, you can quickly adjust your approach to life, whereby you can connect to the determination of your Higher Self, the determination not to be or remain ensnared by the fallen consciousness. You can thereby come to the realization that you need to make a very one-pointed effort to free yourself from all of the dualistic illusions that have been admitted into the four levels of your mind. And once you have made that decision, you have taken the most important step toward freedom. In fact, making this LIFE decision wholeheartedly is half the victory—the rest is largely a matter of cleaning up the mess.

I realize that the duality consciousness can seem very subtle, and thus you might fear that you cannot escape its illusions. Yet once you decide that you are willing to become free, you can quickly begin to attain the discernment that will allow you to see through the illusions of duality. In this endeavor, you are not alone, since you can make use of your own Higher Self, often called your Christ self, and the Ascended Host who will gladly serve as your teachers. Yet in order for you to take advantage of this divine direction from within, you must first overcome the major block that the false teachers have managed to insert into your mind. You can see this illustrated in the story of how the Serpent tempted Eve in the Garden of Eden.

The situation was that Eve had been told that she would die if she ate of the forbidden fruit. The Serpent undermined this belief and thus made Eve doubt the true teacher and her ability to understand and follow the divine direction from a true teacher. Because of this doubt, Eve was not able to respond to the Serpent’s temptation by making a LIFE decision. Instead, she made a Death decision and the rest, as they say, is history.

The story of Eve illustrates that you also fell because you doubted your ability to receive accurate direction and your ability to make LIFE decisions—your ability to be the Christ in embodiment. Ever since then, the false teachers have attempted to uphold your doubt in your ability to get accurate directions and make LIFE decisions. They have done this by using your fear to scare you into following them blindly.

Most people on Earth tend to blindly follow their leaders, but the most spiritually mature people have attained enough self-sufficiency to avoid being blind followers. Yet the false teachers have attempted to prevent you from becoming self-sufficient by reinforcing your doubt in the true teacher and your ability to follow the teacher. If they cannot get you to blindly follow them, they seek to destroy your ability to follow any teacher or make your own decisions, seeking to plunge you into spiritual paralysis. They do this by setting up outer standards and making you believe that if you don’t live up to them, you have failed. Thus, it is safer not to try than to run the risk of failure.

How do you overcome doubt? Doubt can exist only in the shadows, a fact that is captured in the popular saying, “Without the shadow of a doubt.” Doubt exists in the gray areas of your mind, areas where you have not taken dominion because there is something you have not taken a conscious look at. To overcome doubt, you need to make a conscious effort to seek out the gray areas and expose them to the light of truth, whereby the shadows of doubt will disappear. This is the only way to overcome doubt, and take note that it is not nearly as hard or intimidating as it might seem. Again, the ego and the forces of duality seek to put you in a catch-22 in which you fear to take a look at the gray areas, you fear what might be hiding there. Yet all fear is a fear of the unknown and things are never as bad when you actually get them out into the light. As the popular saying goes, you have nothing to fear but fear itself, and once you experience how taking a look at your doubts can set you free, you will build a positive momentum on overcoming doubt.

For example, when I talk about people attaining personal Christhood, I am well aware that for many this will seem like an unrealistic goal. Yet the primary reason for this is the intense cult of idolatry that the fallen beings have built up around Jesus over the past 2,000 years. He has been portrayed as being so perfect that no one else could possibly become like him. If you listen to the false teachers, you will feel so overwhelmed by Jesus’ supposed perfection that you will not even try. You will think that being the Christ on Earth means that you have to be perfect. Yet this entire book has presented life as a gradual path. Thus, Christhood must be attained in stages and you have a right to express your current level of Christhood even though it is not the full Christhood. In fact, until you begin to express your Christhood in selfless service to others, you cannot go beyond a certain level of Christhood. You have essentially buried your Christhood in the ground, where it cannot be multiplied. The false teachers know this and that is why they seek to abort any attempt at expressing your Christhood in this world. They want to stop you before you can take dominion and set forth the example that all people can follow in Jesus’ footsteps. So the question is whether you will listen to the false teachers or to Jesus, who clearly said:

Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. (John 14:12)

Another way the false teachers work is by getting people to doubt that anything is real, using the illusory nature of the duality consciousness to make some people so confused that they can’t accept anything as ultimately real. This is easy to accomplish for people who do not have a direct inner experience of the Spirit of Truth and have only encountered dualistic appearances. Because these are all unreal and because spiritually mature people begin to see this, they can be made to doubt everything. How can you overcome such a Catch-22?

The key realization is – as already mentioned – that all fear of loss springs from a separate sense of identity. When you identify yourself as a separate being, you will inevitably believe that your identity can be opposed by other people’s identity. And this opposition implies loss and victory, meaning that someone else could potentially destroy or control your identity.

The price you pay for establishing a separate sense of identity is that you inevitably come to believe that your identity, your individuality, could be lost. And the separate identity you create really can be lost. In contrast, when you see the truth that all life is one, you realize that everything came from God and thus nothing could be separated from God in reality. And since separation is an illusion, it follows that loss is also an illusion. Only that which is unreal can be lost, whereas that which is real – your spiritual identity – cannot be threatened by anything.

Another way to describe this is to say that your true identity and individuality is defined in your I AM Presence, which, as explained earlier, is above and beyond the material universe. Nothing that happens in this world could negatively affect your I AM Presence, and therefore your true identity can never be lost. The sense of loss can come only because your conscious self has lost contact with your I AM Presence and has entered into a temporary, separate identity created from the duality consciousness. Yet your conscious self is an extension of the Creator’s own Being, and thus it can never be lost either. What can be lost is only the temporary sense of identity with which you have identified up until this point. By letting go of this identity, you can overcome the sense of separation and thus the fear of ultimate loss of identity. When you give up separation, you will feel the unconditional love of your own higher being and the entire Chain of Being above you. This is the perfect love that will cast out all fear. The problem is that you will not be able to accept this love as long as you hold on to the separate sense of identity.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

25. Overcoming the dualistic mindset

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

There is indeed a forward movement that is raising the consciousness of humankind. That movement is overseen by us, meaning the Ascended Host, but it is carried out by you, namely beings in embodiment. Millions of people have the potential to be part of this movement, but in order for you to take up your personal position, you will have to first overcome the condition that caused you to become blinded by the duality consciousness, whereby you started withholding or misqualifying your light. In other words, before you can let your light shine, you must rise above the condition that caused your light to stop shining. Before you can bear witness to your truth, you must overcome the dualistic “truth” of your ego. Your conscious self must see through and then separate itself from the dualistic identity with which you have identified.

To help you do this, I will reach back to my previous description of the four main reasons why lifestreams become blinded by the duality consciousness. This ties in with the four elements and their corresponding states of consciousness, as we discussed earlier:

The identity or etheric level represents the Father element and can thus give rise to a perversion of the Father principle, the active principle. This is the temptation to maintain an identity as a separate being, based on the belief that you are better than others. When beings are blinded by this illusion, they refuse to serve those who are below them. This results in spiritual pride, making beings feel they know better than God and anyone else how to run the universe. Such beings have a desire to be god and they are seeking to create a world where they are elevated to the status of gods.

How can you escape this illusion? Well, only by coming to a point of total realism, making you see and truly understand that all life comes from the same source and thus all life is one. Separation is a complete illusion, and because of the contracting force of the Mother, it can only lead to suffering. The force of life itself will inevitably tear down all the towers of Babel built through pride. The question is whether people trapped in this state of consciousness really are as smart as they think they are. Will they recognize the reality of oneness and voluntarily come back to the River of Life? Or will they continue to act upon the illusion of separation until they finally tire of having their creations broken down? How much suffering must they experience before their pride gives way to realism? Can they overcome pride through insight or only through the experience of utter humiliation?

How can you help demonstrate the path of overcoming the perversion of the Father? The most common effect of this perversion on Earth is the misuse of power in the form of tyrants of every kind, leaders who have misused their power to take advantage of their people. You can demonstrate the path of overcoming by becoming a leader and exercising power in a just manner. You can also do it by refusing to submit to tyrannical leaders and standing up to their abuse—however, you must do so with peaceful means only. There is no point whatsoever in standing up to a tyrannical leader in a way that perpetuates the dualistic struggle. Another way to demonstrate the path of overcoming is to selflessly serve others in any number of ways.

In order to do this, you must overcome all desire to use power to force others, even the desire to force others to be saved. You must attain absolute respect for the free will of others and allow them to strike you on one cheek, even both cheeks. You must keep turning the other cheek – there is always another cheek to turn – and seek to enlighten others – so they can make the best possible choices – and never seek to force them to make the choices you think are best.

The mental realm represents the misuse of the element of the Son, the mind. Beings in this trap use the mind, the analytical mind or the intellect, to establish superiority. They become extremely adept in justifying and proving that they are right, and their modus operandi is that they can never be wrong. By their adept use of the duality consciousness, they can always prove their point—at least to their own satisfaction. If others disagree, it is simply because they are not intelligent enough to see the point. These beings are trying to set themselves up as the true representatives of God, the true spiritual leaders of humankind, and they seek to use their superior intellect to get others to follow them blindly.

How can you demonstrate the path out of this trap? By refusing to engage in dualistic arguments, but this does not mean withdrawing from the debate. You must engage the debate in a non-dualistic way. Obviously, this requires you to first overcome all desire to be right among men, so you only strive to be right with God. You can also stand up to the false leaders in church and state, but again this must be done peacefully. You want to expose their dualistic way of thinking instead of allowing them to drag you into another dualistic struggle.

The emotional realm represents a misuse of the Mother element. These beings are consumed by negative emotions against God or anyone who will not conform to their expectations. The Mother element is the passive polarity to the Father’s active polarity. People trapped in a misuse of the Mother often see themselves as victims. They refuse to take responsibility for themselves, want to follow leaders and doubt that they can do anything to change their lives. They often make themselves blind followers of those who misuse the Father and the Son.

How can you demonstrate the path out of this misuse? By taking full responsibility for your own life and spiritual path, seeking to strive for your own Christ discernment instead of wanting a leader to tell you what to do. However, this also involves discerning between true and false leaders. You must not be afraid to expose the false leaders and embrace the true leaders. To do this, you must overcome all tendency to see yourself as a victim of forces beyond your control. You must overcome the temptation to blindly follow those who claim they can lead you to heaven. You must be willing to make your own decisions and be willing to learn from whatever consequences you experience.

The physical realm represents the perversion of the element of the Holy Spirit. Beings in this trap have often built the illusion that God does not exist, which is really a desire to do whatever they want without ever being held accountable by a higher authority. Yet there is an opposite polarity to this, which is to elevate an outer system, such as a religious, scientific or political philosophy to the status of infallibility and then refusing to change it. Such people often believe that by strictly following the beliefs, rules and practices of an outer religion, they can buy their way into heaven, they can force God to accept them even though they have not changed their state of consciousness and put on the mind of Christ. This is the illusion of salvation without self-transcendence.

The Holy Spirit is truly the force that allows people in physical embodiment to transcend the limitations of the material world. Thus, those who pervert it refuse to transcend, thinking they are either mere human beings or that they cannot go beyond a particular religious tradition. These are beings who refuse to self-transcend, those who bury their talents in the ground—as a symbol for the material universe and the lower mind. Some of them simply want to live a good material life and enjoy what this world has to offer—they don’t want to be disturbed by any spiritual teaching.

How can you demonstrate the path to overcoming? By being willing to rise above the temptations and pleasures of the material world. By being willing to question belief systems of any kind and show that you can find a more fulfilling life by going beyond such man-made limitations. You can demonstrate that by being willing to make the best out of whatever situation you were given in life, the universe will respond by multiplying the talents that you have multiplied. You can demonstrate that the law of God really works and that self-transcendence is possible. To do this, you must overcome the temptation to see the material universe as an end in itself. You must come to see it only as a means to an end, namely the growth in self-awareness, leading to full God consciousness.

***

If you look closely at the descriptions of the four categories, you will see that there is a common denominator behind all of them. Each category represents a certain way of thinking, a certain way of looking at life. In each group you find people who are completely convinced that their way of thinking is the only right one. Thus, when they are confronted with people who do not think as they do, they feel threatened. This sense of being threatened is the hallmark of beings trapped in duality, because it is built into duality. The consciousness of duality is based on separation, and when you think you are separated from God – from your source, from the whole – you inevitably fear that you can be lost. The concept that you can be lost can exist only in the realm of separate identities, for when you fully realize that you are one with the All, how could you possibly be lost? So the sense of separation gives rise to the fear of loss, which people simply cannot live with.

In order to compensate for the fear of loss, fallen beings must establish a world view that makes it seem like living up to certain conditions will prevent them from being lost. Thus, they create a world view that portrays their way of thinking as superior and they seek to create a world or a society in which everyone submits to their way of thinking. This gives them a sense of equilibrium that allows them to live with their fears. They have used outer conditions to make themselves believe that they can ignore their innermost fear of being lost, the fear that inevitably springs from their refusal to rejoin the River of Life. Only the Path of Oneness will empower you to overcome the primal fear of being lost as an individual—only the perfect love that comes from feeling one with all life will cast out all fear. Yet in order to rejoin the River of Life, you must give up the illusion of separation. Beings who are not willing to do that inevitably become trapped in an endless game of seeking to neutralize their inescapable fear. They are seeking to build towers of Babel that they think will reach into the heavens, but the contracting force of the Mother is constantly breaking them down, so these people always feel threatened by life.

The inevitable result is that when such people encounter those who refuse to accept their way of thinking, they will feel threatened by them. If you follow the party line, you are welcome, but if you refuse to go along, you will be seen as a threat. And as a pure survival mechanism, the beings trapped in duality must seek to destroy the threat. How far they are willing to go in eliminating the threat will depend exclusively on how trapped they are in duality—which gives rise to the belief that the ends can justify the means. Their attempts to destroy the threat might range from seeking to ignore you to actually killing you in order to silence you. You will see a wide range of scenarios being outplayed throughout history, but the underlying mechanism is always that people feel threatened and seek to eliminate the threat to their sense of equilibrium.

Why am I telling you this? Because in order for you to fulfill your role in the spiritual awakening, you must recognize that awakening people inevitably means threatening their sense of equilibrium. As long as people can maintain the sense that they are guaranteed to be saved, they will refuse to change. So the first step toward awakening people and showing them that there is a better way to live is to disturb their sense of equilibrium. And this will always be a task that will be met with hostility. Once you learn to understand and expect this, you can learn to avoid reacting to it in ways that either pull you into the dualistic struggle (thereby misqualifying your light) or cause you to shut off your light. Of course, you must begin by overcoming the sense of being threatened that is the hallmark of your own ego. As always, in order to be part of the movement to set humankind free, you must be willing to start by pulling the beam from your own eye. You cannot help free others from duality as long as you are blinded by your own dualistic identity. Obviously, by reading this book you have demonstrated that you are willing to start this process. What remains to be seen is how far you are willing to go.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

24. Discovering your mission on Earth

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

Let us now consider why I am giving you all this information. What can you do with it all? Well, for starters you can attain a new perspective on what it will take to attain true spiritual freedom while you are in embodiment on planet Earth. You can now see that spiritual freedom means that you rise above the duality consciousness and attain the true vision – the non-dualistic vision – of the Christ mind. And in order to attain this freedom, you must separate yourself from the sense of identity that is based on dualistic beliefs, including the many dualistic religious or spiritual doctrines found on this planet.

There simply is no other way to attain spiritual freedom, for any state of consciousness that is influenced by the duality consciousness will imprison you in a mental box. And as long as you are in such a box, you will be fully or partially enslaved by whatever taskmaster created the box, be that your own ego, fallen beings in embodiment, fallen beings in the mental or emotional realm, other people, the mass consciousness or the false gods created out of the mind of anti-christ.

You can also see that every aspect of life on this planet has been influenced by the duality consciousness. Thus, no matter where you have grown up, you will have been affected by this state of consciousness. The effects are:

You have been exposed to physical abuse, which can be anything from violent acts by individuals to being treated by society as a sheep who should follow the crowd.

You have been exposed to emotional abuse, which can range from being told you are stupid or unworthy to being told you are a sinner who was born as an incomplete being.

You have been exposed to mental abuse, which means being brought up to accept certain beliefs about yourself, God and the world, ideas that sprang from the consciousness of duality but were presented as the infallible truth, perhaps even as God’s absolute truth.

You have been exposed to identity abuse in the sense that you have never been told who you really are and where you came from. Instead, you have been given a vastly distorted image of your origin and identity, making you believe you are a human being rather than a spiritual being. You have been programmed to become a “good” human being but only a human being.

The basic message is to never rock the boat, to never go beyond what your society has defined as the norm for a human being. In essence the message is to remain a “normal” human being and never seek to become a Christed Being. This abuse has caused you to deny your spiritual potential, which has given you various types of wounds and scars in the four levels of your mind.

Your mind is made of energy and can be wounded as easily as your physical body. And although the mind has some ability to heal itself, it will need help to overcome the effects of growing up in the treacherous environment found on Earth. Thus, as a sincere spiritual seeker, you can now begin to see that attaining spiritual freedom means that you must heal the wounds in the four levels of your mind. And when you add the perspective of reincarnation, you can see that you must heal the wounds from past lives as well. Given the violent history of humankind, it is likely that you have been exposed to even more severe abuse in past lives than what you have experienced in this lifetime. Thus, there could indeed be many wounds to heal.

I am not in any way trying to make you feel overwhelmed. On the contrary, the very fact that you are open to this book demonstrates that you have already healed many of your wounds. Yet it is prudent to recognize that there could still be certain wounds left that keep you in the shadows and block you from walking the last steps into the sunlight of spiritual freedom. Thus, by recognizing the need for healing, you can make much more rapid progress than by continuing to believe what you were brought up to believe—which probably did not involve the need for you to actively take charge and seek spiritual healing.

There are, of course, many valid teachings and techniques available for psychological and spiritual healing, and it is not my aim to say that only one will work and that all others are false. You should feel free to follow your intuition, but I would like to make you aware of the tools given by Mother Mary, for they are designed by us to supplement what I am giving you in this book. In her book, Master Keys to the Abundant Life, Mother Mary presents a gradual and gentle path to seeing through many of the false beliefs that cause emotional wounds. She has also released a large number of rosaries, which are spiritual techniques designed specifically to help you resolve both dualistic beliefs and the energies that have been misqualified as a result of such beliefs.

It is a simple fact, demonstrated by the experiences of numerous people throughout the ages, that you will attain the fastest progress by employing a two-fold approach of study and the practice of spiritual techniques. Thus, Mother Mary’s book and her rosaries are designed to offer you such an approach, and I recommend them highly. What I will do in this book is to give you the bigger picture of how to free yourself from spiritual thralldom, especially the slavery caused by dualistic religion.

***

When you step back from your own personal life and society, you might say that planet Earth is a giant rescue operation. The original purpose of any planet is to give a group of co-creators the opportunity to start out with a separate sense of identity and then grow toward Christ consciousness. Obviously, many of the beings that embody on Earth started out on this track. However, because of the descent of fallen beings, the purpose of the Earth was modified. Most of the new co-creators on Earth have now fallen into the duality consciousness and most of the beings who fell to Earth or came here from other parts of the material universe are likewise trapped in duality. Thus, the current purpose for the cosmic schoolroom that you call planet Earth is to raise as many beings as possible above the duality consciousness. How can this be done?

As I have attempted to explain in previous chapters, the main problem with the duality consciousness is that it becomes a self-fulfilling prophecy, a closed circle, a self-reinforcing downward spiral. Once a critical mass of people in a society have entered the duality consciousness, they will be so blinded by it that they literally believe there is no other way to look at life. They are like a person with a blindfold on who is walking toward an abyss while thinking he is on the road to heaven. Even recorded history has many examples of how an entire civilization could believe in a completely false idea while being absolutely convinced that it was an infallible truth. Consider how the population of medieval Europe believed the Earth was flat. The effect was that no one dared to sail beyond the horizon, so even though the population was living as literal slaves of a small noble class, no one could discover the New World and escape the tyranny of the ruling elite. The population was enslaved by actual physical conditions, but there was a way out. Yet because of the belief in a wrong idea, no one could discover that way—that is, until someone finally broke the spell and cried out, “But the emperor has nothing on.”

If you have not read the fairy tale about the emperor’s new clothes, I encourage you to do so. It illustrates beautifully how people can become trapped in the duality consciousness, and everyone is going along with the illusion because no one dares to speak out and shatter it. How can the spell be broken on Earth, so that humankind can begin to consciously see the duality consciousness and its effects? Well, expanded awareness is always the first step toward the escape from any limitation, but humankind’s awareness will be expanded only if some people are willing to demonstrate for the rest of the population that they are not trapped in the duality consciousness. Someone must cry out that the emperor of duality has nothing on, and someone must dare to demonstrate the true path that leads beyond duality, namely the Path of Oneness. And this leads us to consider why you are on Earth at this particular time.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim Michaels.

23. Understanding how the blind leaders approach religion

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

We can now see exactly how those who are partially or completely blinded by the duality consciousness approach religion. These beings have either fallen from above or they have fallen here below by becoming blinded by the duality consciousness. Obviously, they do not see this and many of them truly believe they are doing God’s work or even that they are God’s true representatives on Earth. Thus, we will call them the blind leaders. These people have the following beliefs about the role of religion in human life and about their own role in religion:

The blind leaders believe they are superior to God in knowledge and intellect, meaning that they have no respect whatsoever for divine revelation, spiritual teachers or for the representatives of God in embodiment. That is why they killed Jesus and many other people who attempted to change the status quo. That is why they are completely convinced that they have the right to take God’s revelation – such as a religious scripture or the teachings of Jesus – and change it as they see fit. They also feel they have the right to impose an outer doctrine upon a scripture that goes beyond or distorts the original revelation. In short, they feel they have the right to create their own religion on Earth and that they should be the supreme judges of what is a true religion. They literally feel they own the Earth and that God has no right to interfere by giving humankind new revelation and sending prophets to awaken the people.

The blind leaders fundamentally disagree with free will and believe people on Earth should be saved through control by themselves as superior beings. They disagree with the goal of a non-dualistic teaching, namely to make people spiritually self-sufficient by connecting them with their higher beings and spiritual teachers. They believe they are the true leaders of humankind and that people should be forced to follow them. This is, of course, only for people’s own good, since the blind leaders know better than God how the universe should work and how people should be saved. These beings believe religion should be a force for controlling people, herding them as sheep into the orthodox fold and then keeping them there indefinitely.

The blind leaders believe they know best, so it is in people’s best interest to be kept ignorant of any viewpoint that contradicts or goes beyond the doctrines defined by the leaders. That is why they seek to use religion as a way to control people’s minds by keeping them ignorant of anything beyond the mental box created by themselves. They feel completely justified in suppressing all alternative knowledge through any means available, whether it be burning books, killing people or torturing their own followers.

The blind leaders are always trying to create the perfect religion, which they see as a religion that forms a completely closed box. Once people are in, they have no way of escaping the control of the blind leaders, they have become unreachable for God and the true spiritual teachers. The blind leaders do this by all means, but primarily through deception and intimidation. That is why so many religions have an obvious culture of fear. Any religion that does not make an all-out effort to raise people beyond fear is influenced by the blind leaders.

The blind leaders have an insatiable desire to prove that they are right and God is wrong. In their blindness, they believe this can be achieved when all people on Earth follow the religion they have defined. They are actually trying to set themselves up as being infallible on Earth, or at least set themselves up in positions where their word is law and cannot be questioned or gainsaid.

The blind leaders are essentially trying to set themselves up as gods on Earth and they have no compunctions about having people worship them as if they were gods. That is why you have seen certain civilizations where the leader was worshipped as a god or as the only representative of God on Earth. That is why so many religions have a hierarchy in which the leaders are seen as infallible or at least as above being questioned. They claim this hierarchy represents God, but it is a creation that springs entirely from the duality consciousness and thus comes between the people and the true God.

For the blind leaders religion is simply a means to an end, namely the attainment of all of the goals described above, including power and privileges for themselves. For them religion is completely disconnected from the reality and the truth of God. God’s truth has no place in their religion, only the “truth” they have defined based on their dualistic world view—that places them at the center of the universe.

The blind leaders believe they have a right to be doing what they are doing, and when they are challenged, their default reaction is anger, often even a rage that goes beyond all rationality or proportion to the challenge. That is why the Jewish leaders were so angry with Jesus and so quick to kill him. That is why Jesus said about them:

15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.

16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? (Matthew, Chapter 7)

The essence of the fallen consciousness is a refusal to self-transcend by serving all life instead of serving the separate sense of identity. Thus, the blind leaders are always seeking to create a state of control that will be permanent and can never be overthrown. In doing this, they are going against the very essence of life itself, which is self-transcendence, the process of becoming more until the void is filled with light and all self-conscious beings have attained full God consciousness. The consequence is that the blind leaders can never succeed and that their creations will eventually be broken down by the force of life itself. The blind leaders are on an impossible quest, and if only humankind would realize this, people could free themselves from spending lifetime after lifetime on this treadmill—while never getting closer to fulfilling their reason for being.

The true teachers of humankind are always seeking to give people teachings and examples to show that all human beings have the potential to attain the Christ consciousness. The blind leaders are always seeking to counteract this effort, and they do so by elevating the example to an exception, thus turning the person who was sent to set people free into an idol. This is what the blind leaders have done to the example of Jesus. Thus, the stark reality is that mainstream Christian churches are not following the true Jesus – who is a member of the Ascended Host – but a false Jesus. The blind leaders have used the example of Jesus to create a religion that is largely based on the mind of anti-christ, meaning that most mainstream Christians are actually following anti-christ rather than the true Christ.

***

The blind leaders have no compunction about starting a new religion that is based on their own world view and which often sets themselves up as gods on Earth or worships gods that are fashioned after themselves. Even in modern history there are examples of such religions, and there are many more from earlier ages. Such religions have generally been of localized reach and have been relatively short-lived. The reason is simple. In order to maintain a religion, it must be infused by spiritual light, or it will quickly be broken down by the contracting force of the Mother. The blind leaders and those who follow them do not have this light, so it must come from those who still have some connection to the spiritual realm. Yet such people also have at least some Christ discernment, and thus they are not likely to be converted to a religion that is entirely based on the duality consciousness.

Obviously, the blind leaders cannot see beyond the dualistic state of mind and thus cannot – on their own – come up with teachings that are beyond duality. For this reason, the more sophisticated blind leaders have used the tactic of seeking to distort or pervert a teaching that was inspired or revealed by the Ascended Host. In other words, they have taken a teaching that was sponsored by the Ascended Host and have distorted some of its beliefs, thereby gradually pulling it into the dualistic struggle.

This can be done in various ways, but in this context, I will focus on the falsification of scripture. There are no religious scriptures on Earth that fell from the sky, even though many modern Christians seem to think this happened with the Bible. The reason is that the law of God states – as I have explained earlier – that there must be plausible deniability on Earth. Thus, a religious scripture is brought forth through one or more persons in embodiment—meaning that people can always deny the scripture by discrediting the messenger, as many Jews did with Jesus.

Scriptures can be revealed through various processes, but they all go through the mind of the person who serves as a prophet or messenger or whatever people choose to call it. The law states that the Ascended Host are not allowed to give forth a truth that is higher than what someone in embodiment has internalized. We can multiply the contents of a person’s consciousness, but we cannot give forth ideas that are beyond the messenger’s state of consciousness and spiritual attainment. Thus, to receive a non-dualistic teaching, the messenger must have risen above duality, at least to some degree. This obviously puts certain limitations on what can be revealed, and it is possible that a messenger can have certain personal or cultural beliefs that put an overlay on a teaching from the very beginning.

Yet this demand also has the advantage that a teaching will be expressed in such a way that it is adapted to the cultural background of the messenger, making it more easily accessible for other members of that culture. Always remember that the purpose of a spiritual teaching is to reach a certain group of people and take them to a higher state of consciousness. So even if a teaching is affected by the consciousness of the messenger, it can still take people higher—if they are willing to use the outer teaching as a stepping stone for a direct inner experience.

The danger is, of course, that once a new spiritual teaching begins to gain widespread acceptance, it can become influenced by the culture in which it is given. Thus, instead of allowing the teaching to raise their consciousness, people can – both unwittingly and deliberately – pull the teaching down and use it to justify the state of consciousness they refuse to transcend. People interpret the teaching in such a way that it seems they do not have to change their ways or their consciousness (obviously, a change in consciousness is the purpose of any true spiritual teaching). The blind leaders are very skilled at exploiting this tendency by making – often subtle but sometimes very blunt – changes to religious scriptures that were brought forth as a result of genuine revelation.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.

22. Understanding how beings fall

Ascended Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels.

In previous chapters, I described how all beings in a given sphere – whether they are new co-creators or have fallen from a higher sphere – start out in a protected environment, such as the Garden of Eden. The beings who fell in what is now a higher sphere in the spiritual realm did not fall as new or inexperienced co-creators or angels. In fact, some of them had very powerful positions. It is important to understand how such beings can fall, so let us take a closer look.

As explained in the chapter on angels, the original fall happened in the fourth sphere. This fall happened because certain angels, who had started out in the three higher spheres, decided to deliberately rebel against God’s purpose and design. However, since then many beings – both angels and co-creators – have fallen and this chapter is primarily concerned with how such beings fall. In other words, we will be primarily talking about how the angels and co-creators created to serve a specific sphere can fall as their sphere ascends. However, the teachings in this chapter will to some degree apply to beings who have fallen in a higher sphere and started out in a cosmic schoolroom in their present sphere.

Beginning with the fourth sphere, the density of the Ma-ter Light was sufficient to make the fall a realistic possibility. Therefore, up until the moment when a given sphere attains critical mass and actually ascends, it is still possible for the beings in that sphere to fall. This is true even for beings who hold high positions in that sphere. As long as there is any shadow left in a sphere, there is room for the duality consciousness to hide, and this means it is possible for a being to be ensnared by the subtle illusions of the mind of anti-christ. Thus, even beings who seemingly have a very sophisticated knowledge of the spiritual side of life can fall without seeing what they are doing. If they had known better, they would not have fallen, but because they still have elements of duality in their consciousness, they do not truly know better—they know not what they do (Luke 23:34).

It is also important to understand that a cosmic schoolroom is not meant to take the students to the fullness of Christhood. You simply cannot create a curriculum and guarantee that all students who go through it will come out as Christed beings. Christhood is not a mechanical skill but a creative process that you attain only by making decisions and having certain insights within yourself. You become the Christ as a result of “Aha experiences” or breakthrough experiences that cannot be produced mechanically. You either “get it” or you don’t get it. A teacher can help you make the right decisions and set the foundation for breakthrough experiences but cannot force such an experience. What the schoolroom is aimed at doing is taking a student to the point of being spiritually self-sufficient, meaning that the student has some contact with its own higher being and can thus receive light and directions from within. Even this does not mean you have the fullness of Christhood for in a sense there is no fullness. Christhood is an ongoing growth process that leads to full God consciousness.

How do you attain the critical degree of Christhood that makes you an immortal being? Only by coming to the state of oneness with all life, which – as Jesus said – makes you the servant of all (Mark 10:44). This means that Christhood cannot be attained only by sitting in a classroom and learning theoretically. As everything else, Christhood has an Alpha and an Omega aspect. The Alpha aspect is to go within and find the kingdom of God that is within you and cannot be found by looking outside yourself. Yet once you have attained some contact with that inner kingdom – your own higher being and Chain of Being – you need to engage in the Omega aspect of sharing it with others, meaning that you serve to raise up the All. This is comparable to a college education on Earth. For several years you learn theoretically and after you graduate, you go out into the world to learn by practicing your skills. Many people know that they learn more from working than they did in college. Likewise, you make the fastest progress on the path of Christhood by serving others, for it is in teaching that you truly learn. Thus, after students had reached a sufficient level of learning in the spiritual schoolroom, they were sent out to practice what they had learned. For example, some of the students that graduated from the Garden of Eden were sent into physical embodiment while others went to the emotional, mental or identity realm.

Another consideration is that not all students reached the same level of Christhood when they graduated, much like college students are not equally skilled. On top of that, some students did not graduate but had to be sent out without being self-sufficient because they separated themselves from the teacher. A teacher still has the hope that these students will learn from life outside the school and will eventually grow in Christhood.

My overall point is that after students leave the spiritual schoolroom, they go out in their native sphere and grow from there. It now becomes possible that students can become very good at performing an outer skill without growing further in the inner skill of Christhood. Obviously, students can even grow in outer skills and become more self-centered in the process. This is seen on Earth in the fact that some leaders of nations are very skilled at exercising power but have no true compassion or love for other people, thus misusing their power. Other people are very focused on developing their skills in a certain area, but they are driven by a desire to compete with others. While this can give some growth, it doesn’t necessarily mean growth in Christhood, for as long as you are competing with others, you are obviously in a dualistic frame of mind.

***

We now see what happens when co-creators and new angels (angels created specifically for a given sphere) fall. Some co-creators and some angels develop their outer skills to such a degree that they attain what they see as high positions compared to others. Even though such beings do provide a valuable service that helps their sphere ascend, they can still do so out of self-centered motives. Yet even self-centered beings are allowed to attain leadership positions, and the reason is simple. As a sphere is growing, co-creators – and to some degree angels – grow by experimenting. Thus, they are given some latitude in being allowed to experiment, co-creators having more latitude than angels. In other words, a co-creator can become almost anything it wants to become, even if it is driven by a self-centered desire. The reason for this is that even increasing your own skill in comparison to others is part of the process of becoming more. It is clearly at a lower level, but it has the potential to be transformed into selfless service.

That is why the Book of Revelation talks about those who are hot and cold as being in a better place than those who are lukewarm (Revelation 3:15-16). Those who are lukewarm are those who are not taking responsibility for improving themselves but who would rather follow a leader. Those who are cold are those who are working hard to improve themselves but for selfish reasons. Yet even so, there is a potential that they can experience an awakening that turns their striving into selfless service. Having acquired the advanced skills to glorify themselves will then empower them to give better service to others.

We now see – once again – that the true spiritual teachers and masters do not judge anyone. They attempt to give every self-aware being the maximum opportunity to grow, and the world of form is designed to be very flexible in allowing beings to create an environment that facilitates their growth. If a being develops a strong desire to raise itself compared to others, this being will be allowed to do so (in a sphere where there is still room for shadows). The reason is that any attempt to become more leads to some growth and has the potential to be turned into true growth.

Many beings have striven for a long time to increase their skills for their own glory, but have then experienced a change of heart, a turn of the dial of consciousness, that made them see the vanity of living this way. They have then become more altruistic and have been able to use their skills and experience to serve others. You see many examples of this on Earth, for example a business owner who spends decades accumulating wealth only to turn into a philanthropist who gives it all away in order to raise the All. So the difference between being hot and cold is only a slight turn of the dial of consciousness, which is why those who are cold are given many opportunities to take their self-centered desires to the extreme. The hope is that they will eventually have enough and will be awakened from their dualistic mindset. Take note that as spiritual teachers we must remain true to the nature of the Holy Spirit, and thus we can never allow ourselves to create an image that a being is beyond hope. We must always hold the immaculate concept that a being can be awakened and start the Path of Oneness.

NOTE: The rest of this dictation is available in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom.

Copyright © 2007 Kim MIchaels.